LIBEARY OF TRE pRixcETOx, an. J. IMJXATION ui S A M U K L A a N K W , uF F H n. A 1< f. I. F H 1 A FA. No.,__ / BX 8495 .W5 W44 1845 Whitehead, John, 17407-1804 The life of the Rev. John Wesley . . TJ jF CHRIST CHURCH. OXFORD. Anaxews.&om an onginid Pmvt oy J Rttto A.K. i. LoraoiL.1733 LATE FELLOW OT LINCOLN COLLfGE. OXFORD. /ETATIS 87 EiKpayed hj J Axiit-m from an ongmsd PictLire of the san- Sizi enured ty I Ktflei. AS A.London.1792, LIFE OF THE EEY. JOHN WESLEY, M.A. SOME TIME FELLOW OP LINCOLN COLLEGE, OXFORD. COLLECTED FROM HIS PRIVATE PAPERS AND PRINTED WORKS; AND WRITTEN AT THE REQUEST OF HIS EXECUTORS. TO WHICH IS PREFIXED SOME ACCOUNT OF HIS ANCESTORS AND RELATIONS; WITH THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY, M.A. • COLLECTED FROM HIS PRIVATE JOURNAL, AND NEVER BEFORE PUBLISHED. THE WHOLE FORMING A HISTORY OF METHODISM, IN WHICH THE PRINCIPLES AND ECONOMY OF THE METHODISTS ARE UNFOLDED. BY JOHN WHITEHEAD, M.D., AUTHOR OF THE DISCOURSE DELIVERED AT MR. WESLEY's FUNERAL, (which discourse is included in this edition.) In labours more abundant A workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of Truth.— Pactl. AN INTRODUCTION, BY TjpE REV. .THOMAS H. STOCKTON. ^ VOL. I. SECOND AMERICAN EDITION: TOH PORTEAITS OF REV. JOHN, AND CHARLES, l^-ESLEY. PHILADELPHIA: PUBLISHED BY WILLIAM S. STOCKTON. I hereby certify that this edition of Whitehead's Life of Wesley, stereotyped by me, is as accurate a copy of the original, as it was possible to execute. Geo. A. Curtis. Boston, June 20, 1S44. Entered, according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1S45, by WILLIAM S. STOCKTON, in the clerk's office of the District Court of the United States in and for the Eastern District of Pennsylvania. PRINTED BY J. KAY, JUN. AND BROTHER. INTRODUCTION. The value of literature is determined by the truth it embodies. Erroneous records are lamentable. But false records are abominable — always were, will be, and ought to be. Their authors are traitors to the cause of knowledge and virtue ; and deserve to be sentenced, by a just criticism, to capital execution and perpetual infamy. Every apologist for tliem should be abandoned to immitigable dishonour. In particular, what merit has Biography — if there be reason to doubt or deny its truth f Surely, none — it can have none. It is a wrong, both to the dead and living. It matters not who is its subject, or author ; nor what extended and controlling con- nections they hold with social institutions and interests ; nor what varied attractions of character, incident, and scenery, are involved in the narrative ; nor what artistic genius and skill are shown in its plan and style ; nor what personal, partisan, or general purposes are subserved by its publication — if it be not essentially true — ho- nestly, of set intent, and in despite of all perverting influences, made so — it is exe- crable. The work we now introduce to the reader has occasioned no little controversy. Perhaps this fact is to be regretted. The dispute is not yet decided. It ought to be. It may be. Nothing is necessary to this but an understanding of the case, and the faithful application to it of the principles of righteousness. The present seems to be a favourable opportunity for doing something toward this desirable consummation. It appears, that sufficient evidence has accumulated to make the case plain ; and we cannot believe that a righteous judgment will much longer be withheld. To arbitrate the differences of the dead— of men with whom we had no personal acquaintance, and of whom, without the possibility of explanation from them, we must judge entirely by documentary testimony — to disclose, though it be only for the vindication of condemned innocence and the honour of obscured merit, the frailties of opponents, who are, and in many respects deserve to be, illustrious and revered — and so to reverse the popular sentiment, resulting from individual and party misre- presentation, which has long prevailed — is a matter so delicate, that, without claim- ing more than an ordinary share of sensibility, we frankly acknowledge a tendency to shrink from it. And yet, it oflen becomes our duty to sacrifice our sensibilities at the shrine of truth and justice ; and seek, in elaborate and impartial review of the past, such lessons of wisdom, both spiritual and practical, as may enable us the better to improve the present, and prepare for a brighter and happier future. The parties, in the controversy now to be examined — and which we hope will be fairly and finally adjusted — are : Dr. Whitehead, on the one side ; and Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and the Conference, on the other. We love to cherish respect for them all ; and not for them alone, but also for the myriads on myriads of our pious, intelli- gent and useful cotemporaries, who, as regards the members of the latter party espe- cially, manifest, in all the world, a filial concern for their reputation and influence. Entering upon our task, in this spirit, let us first inquire into the History — Cha- racter— Position — Trusts — and Conduct of Dr. Whitehead. I. — His History. Mr. Myles, in his " Chronological History" of the Methodists, has given : " A List of All the Itinerant Methodist Preachers" who laboured in connection with Mr. Wes- (3) IV INTRODUCTION. ley and the Conference, from 1739 to 1802 — dividing them into three classes. In the "First Race," we find the name of " Jn. Whitehead," who entered the Itinerancy in 1764, and retired from it in 1769." Of this race, Myles remarks: "They were greatly beloved by the people, who were witnesses of their piety, both in public and private." From the Preface to the " Life of Wesley," by Mr. Moore — who, it will be remembered, is one of the parties in this controversy — we derive the following- paragraph, in continuance : " He then married and settled in business at Bristol. From thence he removed to Wandsworth, in the vicinity of London, and opened a school. He there became, acquainted with the late Dr. Lettsom, two of whose sons were his pupils. Under the Doctor's direction he studied pliysic, and by his recommendation he obtained from the late Mr. Barclay, an eminent Quaker, the appointment of guardian to his son, who was pursuing his studies at Leyden, in Holland. Mr. Whitehead himself at the same time completed his own studies in that University, and returned to England with the diploma of Doctor of Medicine. He had, some time before, joined the society of Quakers ; and, by their influence chiefly, he obtained the situation of Physician to the London Dispensary. After a few years, he again joined the Methodist Society, and was received by Mr. Wesley with his usual kindness." In another passage, Mr. Moore states, that Dr. Whitehead applied, through him, to Mr. Wesley, " requesting to receive ordination from his hands, and to be appointed a superintendant ;" but, that Mr. Wesley, though he " loved the man, — knew his ver- satility, and would not trust him again with so important an office." Recently, it has been asserted, by a Methodist Episcopal Journal in this country, on the authority of the English " Wesleyan Methodist Magazine," that he was afterward expelled from the Society, for alleged unfaithfulness, as a Trustee of Mr. Wesley's MSS. We doubt this. In whatever way he left the Society, however, it is certain, as will be seen, that he was very soon afterward reunited to it ; and, it is supposed, remained in its fellowship while he lived. He died in 1804. These are the chief facts we have collected, in respect of his general history. We are indebted for them to his opponents. We have no doubt that such of them as were published to injure him — his temporary union with the Friends, his request for Ordi- nation, and his asserted expulsion — ought to receive qualifications which would invest him with honor rather than reproach. And when the intelligent and candid reader shall be informed of the circumstances which are yet to come into consideration, he M'ill be prepared, we think, to avow the same conviction. II. His Character, The " British Critic" for 1793, in a notice of the first volume of this work, describes the Doctor as " the sensible Editor," and professes " great respect for his talents." That he was " sensible" — that his talents deserved " great respect," will be quickly perceived by the reader of his narrative. If any thing further be desirable, let him be compared with Hampson — Coke and Moore — Soutiiey — Moore, alone — and Watson — the other biographers. It will appear, we think, on examination, that he had a clear and strong mind ; improved by the accomplishments of a respectable scholarship. His moral character — apart from the charges involved in this contro- versy, and which must be separately considered — seems to have been distinguished, in the estimation of the best qualified judges, for its honesty and simplicity. Mr. Moore acknowledges that Mr. Wesley " loved the man." Mr. Myles, speaking of the Committee by which the Doctor was appointed to compile the " Life," remarks, that they had "a high opinion of his integrity^ Indeed, in the language of the same writer, in another passage, " he was much esteemed by all the parties." In a few words, the evidence represents a man of considerable natural and social advantages, hallowed by the acquisitions of Divine grace — a Christian, exemplifying and com- mending the religion he professed. If the investigations of the charges alluded to above shall result in his favor, it will be seen, in particular, that he was most INTRODUCTION. V honorably devoted, in long-suffering and triumphant fidelity, to the just and true — that he regarded these as of infinitely greater moment tlian his affection for men or parties — and that it becomes us, now, to number him with "the Righteous," who, notwithstanding all efforts to prevent the fulfilment of the Supreme decree, " shall be in everlasting remembrance." III. Ills Position. As a Physician, his connexion with the London Dispensary is no slight proof of his qualifications and usefulness. Perhaps his influential acquaintance among the Friends, who, according to Mr. Moore, obtained the situation for him, had a similar appreciation of his personal character to that which Mr. Wesley manifested, when he declared : — " I am persuaded there is not such another physician in England." As a Preacher, he appears to have been attractive and profitable. Scarcely any stronger illustration could be given of his high standing in this respect, than the fact, that he, a Local Preacher, was selected, in preference to any of the Itinerants, to deliver Mr. Wesley's Funeral Sermon. There must have been something impres- sively appropriate in the general character of his pulpit ministrations, or this duty would not have been imposed, nor this distinction conferred upon him. The " Ser- mon," itself, accompanies this edition of the " Life." As a Writer, his Work is the best witness of his ability. The reader will form his own opinion of its arrangement, spirit and style. Its accuracy, it is presumed, will not be denied. It is believed to be as accurate as the Manuscripts and Corre- spondence of the Wesleys, and the Author's personal knowledge, could make it. In- deed, as fer as we have seen, his opponents never denied the authenticity of his materials, or the fairness with which he exhibited them ; but censured him merely for keeping and using them against their will, and in violation, as they assert, of his obligations. At the time of his appointment, he must have had some reputation as a writer, or such a task would hardly have been committed to his hands. When his production was published, the " British Critic" not only expressed, in general terms, " great respect for his talents," but especially commended his " zeal," " sensibility," and " indefatigable diligence" — the " circumstantial minuteness" of his " details" — liis " honesty and truth." IV. His Trusts. Having been trusted, under Providence, in preference to all other physicians in England, with the natural life of the two illustrious brothers — and trusted too at times of greatest solicitude to their relatives and friends ; it might be expected, in recol- lection of these and other relations, that some further proofs would be witnessed of the confidence of the Rev. J. Wesley, and that of the family and friends of Charles. Such proofs are at hand. By referring to the copy of Mr. John Wesley's Will, the follov/ing items may be seen : — " I give to Thomas Coke, Doctor John Whitehead, and Henry Moore, all the books which are in my study and bed-chamber at London, and in my studies elsewhere, in trust for the use of the preachers who shall labor here from time to time." And, again, this : "I give all my manuscripts to Thomas Coke, Doctor Whitehead, and Henry Moore, to be burnt or published as they see good." S3 much for the confidence of John Wesley. The confidence of the immediate friends of his brother, Charles, and, indeed, of the whole surviving Wesley family, was shown by the following additional trusts : — The use of the Private Diary of Charles Wesley; and The use of the Manuscripts of the Wesley Family. The confidence of the Preachers, Executors, and other friends of Mr. Wesley, at A* vi INTRODUCTION- 'he time of his decease, and, afterwards, of the Conference, is evident enough from their action : In appointmg the Doctor to preach the Funeral Sermon ; and In electing him to prepare the Biography. It is proper to state, in relation to this last particular, that a formal meeting was held, in London — composed of the Execltors, representing Mr. Wesley; the Preachers, representing the Conference ; and Other Friends, as if in representa- tion of the Societies, at large — for the special purpose of selecting a Biographer. At this meeting, Mr. Rogers, the Superintendent of the London Circuit, within which our author resided and labored, proposed Dr. Whitehead for this office. He cheerfully agreed to serve ; the meeting unanimously adopted the proposal ; the next Confer- ence approved the appointment, and added another distinction, by making him — though still a Local Preacher — a Member of the Book Committee. All this is stated on the authority of Mr. JVIoore, himself ; and, in great part, in his own language- V. — His Conduct. In respect of the manner in which he discharged his obligations as Biographer, it may be well to regard, in the first place, his own testimony ; and then adduce the judgment of a few other authorities. The Author's own Testimony. In his preface. Dr. Whitehead informs us, that he " determined to write, not only the Life of Mr. Wesley, but a History of Methodism, with the utmost impartiality to describe things as they have been, and as they are, without the false colouring tha the spirit of a party will always give to history." Again, he declares : " My businesj has been, to guard my mind against any improper influence it [the controversy] migh: have on my judgment, in describing facts that have taken place in the establishmen! of Methodism, and to distinguish between the rational and liberal principles of Mr. Wesley, on which the Methodist Societies were founded, and the narrow and arbi- trary conduct of a few individuals : and this, by the grace of God, I hope has been carefully done."" With this explicit and solenm avowal on the part of the Biographer, we proceed to cite the judgment of the other authorities alluded to. The London ''^Analytical Review^ In vol. xvii. for 1794, page 382, of this established and influential work, the follow- ing paragraph occurs, in a Review of Dr. Whitehead's first volume: " The Life of Mr. Charles Wesley, wliich forms the principal part of this volume, consists chiefly of extracts from his Private Journal. It lays open the religious state of his mmd, and relates the particulars of his public labours, through the course of a long life, with all those peculiarities of sentiment and language, by which Me- thodism is so strongly marked. These memoirs are entitled to particular attention from the sect of which he and his brother were the founders, to whose diligent exer- tions, continued with unwearied zeal and perseverance, through a long course of years, it in a great measure owed its extensive and rapid progress. They may also be perused with advantage by other classes of readers, as affording them many au- thentic materials, from which a judgment may be formed concerning the spirit, character, and tendency of a religious body, which, from the smallest beginnings, about the year 1730, has risen to a degree of magnitude and consequence sufficient to demand the attention of the statesman and philosopher, as well as the divine." In vol. xxiv. for 1795, page 280, the Doctor's second volume is thus announced : — "After an interval of about three years, appears Dr. Wliitehead's second volume of the lives of J. and C. Wesley. The present volume resumes the Life of John Wesley, from the year 173.5, when he went over to America. The narrative con INTRODUCTION. vii tain.-^ an account in regular series of Mr. Wesley's indefatigable labours, and of the progress of Methodism, autlienticated and illustrated by a great number of extracts from Mr. Wesley's public writings and private papers, from the minutes of the Con- ference and other sources. The work is a full memoir of the life of a man, who, duriiig the greater part of the present century, enjoyed a more extensive popularity than any other man living ; and who, amidst all the peculiarities of the sect of which he was the father, is certainly entitled to an honourable place in the tablet of merit, as a great Reformer. At the same time the work conveys a more distinct and com- plete view of the principles of Methodists, and of their internal discipline and economy, than had before appeared ; and is well adapted to furnish the future historian with large materials for a very important chapter in the ecclesiastical history of the eighteenth century. The writer being an admirer and a follower of Mr. Wesley, it will, of course, be expected that the affairs of the Metliodists and the conduct of their founder, should be placed in the most favourable light, and that the work should be considerably tinctured with the spirit and language of the sect. The narrative, how- fever, bears the marks of accuracy and fidelity ; and as a record of facts re- specting a religious body, which has for many years past materially affected the state of opinions and morals in this kingdom, it is of great value." The London " Critical Review.'" In vol. xii. for 1794, p. 207, of this work, a notice of Dr. Whitehead's first volume is concluded by tliis remark : — " On tlie whole, this work is accurately and well written, but with a pen evidently favourable to Methodism." The " British Critic.^' In vol. viii. for 1796, page 636, a Review of our author's work closes thus : — " Dr. Whitehead is certainly entitled to the grateful acknowledgment of all those to whom Mr. Wesley's memory is dear ; and his work is of general importance to lite- rature, as containing tlie best and most regular history of a sect, which, however erroneous in a few points, has produced a beneficial operation upon the minds of many individuals; and may safely boast of several within its pale, distinguished by their blameless manners and useful accomplishments." Let it not be supposed that the respectable Reviewers, from whose pages the above paragraphs are cited, were unaware of the controversy. They knew this ftct, and wrote the more distinctly and emphatically because of it. Life of Kilham. In the "Life of the Rev. Alexander Kilham, Formerly a Preacher under the Rev. J. Wesley, and One of the Founders of the Methodist New Connection in 1797," &c., * it is said, in a note on page 97, in addition to certain other remarks, showing the injustice which has been done to our author : " Dr. Whitehead's is the best and most impartial account of Mr. Wesley which has hitherto been written." » Adam Clarice. Dr. Clarke, whose own honesty is worthy all reliance, in his " Memoirs of the Wesley Family," published in 1824, copies frequently from Dr. Whitehead ; acknow- ledges him as good authority ; quotes his language; commends his treatment o^sub- jects ; and alludes to his access to original papers, as giving him a decided advan- tage over all other biographers. Tiius, on page 429, he observes : " Mr. Charles Wesley's Life, in connection witli that of his brotlier John, has been written by Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore, by Dr. Whitehead, and lately by Dr. Robert Southey, Poet Laureat. Of all these. Dr. Whiteliead's claims tlie preference — as formed frgm Mr. C. Wesley's Diary." Vlll INTRODUCTION. Richard Watson. The Rev. Richard Watson — confessedly one of the ablest men in the history of Methodism — in his "Life of the Rev. John Wesley," a work designed for general circulation, and which, therefore, omits the details interesting to Methodists alone, some forty times respectfully acknowledges his indebtedness to the authority of Dr. Whitehead, and copies whole pages from his work. Dr. Thomas Jackson, also, in his " Life of Charles Wesley," confesses Dr. White- head's authority. So does Dr. Southey, in "Wesley, and his Cotemporaries ;" al^ though it is certain, from his statement of the resources employed in this production, that he had no knowledge of the genuine edition of the work. He gives the title of the Dublin, instead of the London edition. The Dublin edition was spurious and mutilated. Doubtless, Southey v/ould have valued the original, highly. The foregoing testimonials, as will be remembered, have relation chiefly to the COMPLETENESS and ACCURACY of this Biography. They illustrate the fidelity, dili- gence, and skill of our author. They show that his conduct, in execution of his trust, in so far as the production of a Full and True Record was concerned, was worthy the confidence reposed in him. Indeed, we have not yet found, and we note the fact as remarkable, and one which should not be forgotten, a single denial of its faithfulness. When, in connection with the abundant acknowledgments of his com- petency and general integrity ; in connection, also, with the special and honorable responsibility of his appointment; in connection, also, with the richness of his mate- rials— such as no other biographer has to this day possessed : — 1. His Personal Know- ledge ; 2. John Wesley's Manuscripts ; 3. Charles Wesley's Manuscripts ; 4. The Manuscripts of the Wesley Family ; 5. Their Correspondence ; 6. His access to all cotemporary Living Authorities ; and, 7. to the Current Literature connected with Methodism — and especially to all the publications of the Wesleys ; when, in connec- tion with all these things, we are reminded of the fact that he prepared his Work under the pressure of controversy, and knew that it would be subjected to searching criticism as soon as it should appear, we feel that he had every motive and every qua- lification to perform it well. Did Southey complain of some of the Wesleyan Biographers, that " they wanted heart, or intellect V What then '? Properly under- stood, his censures rest not on Whitehead — for Southey never saw his book. But here is the whole book, word for word, just as the author published it. Let any one read this — and say what is wanting. Having thus noticed the points proposed, in relation to our Author, let us now con- sider the controversy in which he was involved, and do what we can toward a just conclusion of it. Here we propose to examine the Subject and Causes of the Con- troversy; the character of the other Parties in it; the Mode in which it has been «'x>nducted ; and the Principles and Terms on which it ought now to be decided. L Subjects of the Controversy. It is of the greatest importance to have a precise understanding of this point. Let it be remembered, then, that Dr. Whitehead was entrusted with the Manuscripts and Correspondence of the Wesley Family in general, to supply him with materials for his work. These must be divided into two classes, which were received from different sources, and on different terms. The frst class consists of John Wesley's papers, alone ; the second^ of Charles Wesley's, and those of other members of the Family. John Wesley's papers, as before shown, were left, by Will, to Thomas Coke, Dr. Whitehead, and Henry Moore, to be burnt, or published, as they should see good. Tliese papers, with the consent of Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore, were committed to Dr. Whitehead, alone. The others, of course, were in the possession of Charles Wesley 'g relatives ind friends. From thete persons, Dr. Whitehead received them, not a^; a INTRODUCTION. ix bequest from the dead, but merely in manifestation of the confidence of surviving kin- dred. The first class only is involved in this controversy. With this distinction, we proceed to state the subjects of controversy, according to the substantial agreement of the parties. They were the three following: — 1. The Compensatiun to be rendered Dr. Whitelicad for writing the Life of John Wesley. 2. Tlie Right of Judgment in the preparation of John Wesley's Life for the Press. 3. The Right to the Possession and Use of John Wesley's Manuscripts, when it was ascertained that tiie parties could not agree on the second subject, above stated. It appears that the first of these subjects was withdrawn ; Dr. Whitehead offering " to give them the whole profits of the work, if they desired it, in order to put an end to the difference." The second remained. The difference, in relation to it, was this : The Conference party "required" that the Doctor "should publish nothing in the Life of Mr. John Wesley, but what should be approved by a Committee of the Preachers." The Doctor, on the other hand, while he " offered to read the manuscript to them as friends, and to consult them on particular parts of Mr. Wesley's life — insisted on the right of using" his "own judgment, if on any point" they "could not agree." This difference was never reconciled. The Doctor " could not in conscience" submit to the requisition ; and his opponents would not abandon it. The third subject, also, remained ; being essentially involved in the second. The papers were already in the Doctor's possession. And just here, an important variance occurs, in the testimony of the parties. On the Doctor's side, it is asserted, that his Associate-Trustees " deliberately agreed that" he " should have the use of them to assist him in executing his work," and that they were " delivered unconditionally to him for that end." On the other side, Mr. Moore declares, tliat they were " deposited with him, under an express stipulation that they should be examined according to the Will of the Testator, previously to any of them being published." We confess a difficulty here. The parties are in direct opposition. How shall we overcome it ] We might raise the question of veracity — which shall we believe, Dr. Whitehead, or Mr. Moore ? But we have too much respect for both parties, to press this. We always have a horror of such appeals. What then 1 The difficulty must be lefl unsettled, or an error must be supposed. There are two reasons for the suppo- sition of an error. The first is, that Dr. Whitehead acknowledges that, after the papers were " delivered unconditionally" to him, Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore " changed their minds on that subject''^ — i. e. became opposed to his unconditional possession and discretional use of them. Now, if we may suppose that Mr. Moore forgot this fact — thought their opposition was manifested in the beginning instead of afterward — and that a stipulation was then actually made, instead of some subsequent efforts to secure one — the difficulty may be subdued. The second reason for supposing an error, is in favor of exactly such an error as has been described. That is, that while the Doctor's statement was published at the time, in the freshness of the facts, in the presence of his opponents, and, as far as we have seen, loithout contradiction — Mr. Moore's was not published until some thirty years afterward, and when the Doctor had been twenty years in his grave. Unless some such error be admitted, we must abandon this issue as indeterminable. If it be admitted, it is in Dr. Whitehead's favor. It is evident enough, however, from the following passage, that Mr. Moore relied upon his statement, whether erroneous or correct. " But," he remarks, that which constituted " the Doctor's indelible dishonor, was his absolute refusal to suffer the MSS., with which he had been intrusted, to be examined according to the Will of the Testator. This effrontery and injustice of the man utterly confounded those with whom he had entered into the former engagements." And yet, that his reliance may have been vain, is also evident from the manifest incorrectness of this charge. Dr. Vol. I.-2 X INTRODUCTION. Whitehead did not " absolutely refuse" to suffer the MSS. to be examined. His re- fusal was conditional. This is plain from the very first item in the " Proposals" pre- sented to the Conference " to show the disinterestedness of Dr. Whitehead and of this Committee, and their desire of peace," and to "make some sacrifices for the sake tliereof " It reads thus : " That all the Manuscripts of Mr. Wesley shall be fairly and impartially examined by Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and Dr. Whitehead, Such papers as they shall unani- mously deem unfit for publication, shall be burnt immediately ; out of the remainder Dr. Whitehead shall be at liberty to select such as he thinks necessary for his work ; and tlie residue to be given into the hands of Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore." The Proposals" were rejected by the Conference ; but, as long as they remain on record, the one above cited will utterly disprove the assertion, that Dr. Whitehead " absolutely refused" to suffer the MSS. to be examined. It was a conditional re- fusal ; though w^e cannot but confess the condition was exceedingly stringent, and requires strong reasons to justify it. We shall see, ultimately, whether such reasons existed. These, then, were the subjects of controversy. Dr. Whitehead, having got the possession of John Wesley's Manuscripts, conditionally or unconditionally, to assist hun in writing the Life for which he was pledged to the public, asserted his right to keep and use them, for that purpose, according to his own judgment — not even allow- ing an examination of them, by his Associate-Trustees, except on conditions to v/hich they w^ould not consent. Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and the Conference denounced this action on his part, as a flagrant violation of Mr. Wesley's Will, and in all respects dishonorable. Now, therefore, let us proceed to the next point : II. — Causes of the Controversy. The reader will agree with us, we presume, that it would have been a silly plan to confine the proposed Biography to the character and course of John Wesley, ex- clusively. His brother Charles had nearly equal claims. Methodism, in whole, had claims. Dr. Whitehead was entrusted with the resources of all ; and remembered all ; and resolved to give place to all ; and to exercise his own judgment in respect of all. If any were aggrieved by this announcement, wlro were they] The Me- thodists in general ] No. The Wesley Family, in general ? No. The relatives of Charles Wesley, m particular 1 No. The relatives of John Wesley ] No. Who, then, were they ] Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and the Conference. How was it that they were so aggrieved ] If any of the Wesleys had been likely to suffer injur}% were there no nearer representatives to show their sensibility on the occasion, and come forward to prevent the result ? How shall we account for the fact, that they all re- mained silent, and, as far as we can judge, perfectly satisfied ? Surely, if any detri- ment had been anticipated to the fair fame of their illustrious kindred, they would have appeared in their behalf Would they not have demanded of Dr. Whitehead the surrender of Charles Wesley's Private Diary? — and all the other Manuscripts which they had committed to his care ? Does not the fact that they took no part in the dis- pute, imply that they saw no cause of offence ? — that they had as much confidence in Dr. Whitehead as ever ? — that they had no objection to his exercising his own judg- ment in the worki Why then, we again ask, were Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and trie Conference, so much aggrieved that this same judgment was to be exercised upon John Wesley's papers ] Did they think he would falsify them ] That never has been pretended. Did they think the papers themselves would bring reproach on Mr. Wesley 3 They had little reason for this — even if they had not Icnown that such a sun might wear a spot and yet be a blessmg to the world. Or, lastly, did they — or rather did some of them — one or more individuals — imagine that these papers might reveal something not altogether creditable to themselves ? — something that would INTRODUCTION. xi interfere with their memories and hopes ? This last inquiry, we think, will lead to an understanding of the truth. It would seem that the Doctor's determination, as stated by Mr. Moore, " that he would write the Life of Mr. Wesley as an independent man,' was the reason why " Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore changed their mind" in relation to his " discretional use" of the manuscripts. The Doctor's own statement, as before quoted, was, that he "had determined to write, not only the Life of Mr. Wesley, but a history of Methodism, with the utmost impartiality ,• to describe things as they have been, and as they arc, without the false colouring tJiat the spirit of a party will always give to history" — to describe facts that have taken place in the establishment of Methodism, and to distinguish between the rational and liberal principles of Mr. Wesley, on which the Methodist Societies were founded, and the narrow and arbitrary conduct of a few individuals.'^ Do not the above statements reveal the general cause of the uneasiness ] If there were persons who had not yet become v/ise enough to love Christianity more than Methodism, and Christ more than men, and truth more than place, they had reason to be afraid, even of their Founder's MSS., and the honest judgment of his Biographer. Who the "/ei« individuals'' were, we cannot certainly say. It is remarkable, that " a few individuals" are almost always the wrong-doers and mischief-makers. It is plain, however, that Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore were among them. We suppose these to have been the principal ones. And, until the incidental confirmation of the fact, in the sequel of this inquiry, we can now only assert, in general terms, that the causes of the controversy will be found in personal and official improprieties which they and others were unwilling to have exposed. Before Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore shall be presented, however, for special contemplation, or the improprieties alluded to shall be particularly considered, it becomes us to notice the mode in which the controversy has been conducted. III. — Mode of the Controversy. It appears that Dr. Whitehead was not without friends. He mentions a " Com- mittee, united with" him " to put an end to the dispute." Mr. Moore styles it a «* Committee to advise, support, and defend Dr. Whitehead." By this Committee, the " Proposals," published in our Author's " Advertisement," were made to the Con- ference. We have no evidence as to the course they pursued after the rejection of these " Proposals." The Doctor's prosecution of the matter is to be gathered from his work — which he proceeded to complete. In his " Preface," however, he intimates that he was on his guard against the evil of impairing the permanent usefulness of the " Life," by introducing what ought to have been a transient variance. He thought his opponents tried to provoke such an injury, and therefore laid his task aside when- ever he could not write with that calmness and ease that he wished." Still, in the ** Preface," he represented the opposition to him as "cruel," "malignant," "out- rageous and indecent." And from the work, itself, it is clear, that he believed the causes of the opposition to be such as are stated in the close of the preceding section. Instead, therefore, of concealing these " improprieties," he has disclosed them. He has recorded his opinion of the ambition of a few of the leading preachers ; the facts and documents confinning it ; and the evil effects resulting from that ambition, and likely to be perpetuated and multiplied. He has showed how Charles Wesley retired from the Itinerancy, chiefly because of his aversion to the increasing inclination to independency, and the opposition of the ambitious projectors of that scheme to him, on that account ; how these same persons betrayed John Wesley, in his old age, for the accomplishment of their purpose, into the chief inconsistencies of his life; and how, after the death of their Founder, the Goveniment of the Preachers became oppressive to the People. Having stat^d^ n^ar the close of his Life of Charles Wesley, that the Xli INTRODUCTION. latter foresaw the approach of the government of the societies " towards a system of human polic}', that iii the end could not be carried on without sometimes having re- course to the arts of misrepresentation and deception, which " he abhorred in all persons, but when practised under the mask of religion — always appeared to him more detestable" — the Doctor declares for himself, near the close of his Life of the elder brother, that — "What is still much worse than all the rest, is, that the present system of government among the Methodists, requires such arts of human policy and chicaner)' to carry it on, as, in my opinion, are totally inconsistent with the openness of gospel sim.plicity." He could not conclude the latter paragraph, however, without adding: " It is happy that the great body of the preachers do not enter into the spirit of it, and indeed know little about it, being content with doing their duty on the circuits to which they are appointed, and promoting the spu-itual welfare of the people. .\nd the hope 'is, that this mode of government will sochi be altered." So rests the Doctor's management of the controversy. The other party have conducted it in this manner : Determined not to sanction Dr. \\Tiitehead*s work, they appointed Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore to compile a Life. This appointment v;as quickly fulfJled ; the Life published, in advance of the Doctor's; and, according to Myles, one edition, of ten thousand copies, " sold in a few weeks, and another edition published when the Conference assembled." This was in 1792. It is further stated, by the same author, that in this work " no mention was made of the " unhappy dispute, nor even a hint given of it." Mr. jNIyles, himself, however, in his record of the dispute, represents the Doctor as " unfaithful ;" " extravagant in his demands ;" taking " advantage" of the " Committee ;" and submitting " Proposals" to the Conference, manifesting " injustice and total want of ingenuousness, as well as — unfaithfulness to the deceased." We copy from the Third Edition of Myles' Work, published in London, 1803. In 1805, it appears, that a spurious and mutilated edition of Dr. Wliitehead's work was published in Dublin, " which omitted all those passages that were unpalatable to Dr. Coke and the high Conference party." The Author had died in the preceding year ; and it would seem that the design was, as quickly after that event as possible, to substitute the perfect book by an imperfect one ; and so suppress the testimony which it embodied. In the " Life of Dr. Coke," by Mr. Drew, published in 1817, we find the next record of the controversy ; where it is so stated as again to discredit the honor of Dr. Whitehead. It is manifest, however, that Mr. Drew, in this particular, was merely the reporter of the party ; not even having seen the genuine edition of our author's vrork. In 1824, ^Ir. Moore's Life of the Wesleys appeared. It will be remembered that he was united with Dr. Coke, in the hasty preparation of the Life published in advance of our author's. In the " Preface" to this later and deliberate work — a vrork published twenty years after Dr. WhiteheatTs decease — Mr. Moore revives the controversy. It is not too much to say that he abuses his long-buried antagonist, as if pleased with the opportunity and assured of safety. He represents him as having fallen into a mercenary temptation as being " inde- libly dishonored as guilty of astounding ''effrontery and injustice;" as departing '* from simplicity and rectitude ;" as having " awfully compromised his character ;"' and, therefore, " under a feeling of the need of self-defence," losing " no opportunity of defaming the Preachers in the Memoirs which he gave to the world ;" as hypo- criticalh'' assuming language and sentiments at variance with his principles, to accomplish his purposes; and acting from a feeling somewhat similar to that of ''gamblers, among" whom, " it is said, the loser is considered as having a privilege to rail." Is not all this, from such a man and at such a date, surprising ? But we have not yet done. In the London Wesleyan Methodist Magazine," for January, February, and March, of the year 1825, we have what may be regarded as the Official Review of the above Official Biography. In the course of this review, Dr. Whitehead is described as having WTitten his work " under the influence of a iceah- INTRODUCTION. xiii ened principle of honor''' — and '''•private pique''' — and a design avenging'"' his own " quarrel with a part of the preachers" — a3 being-, therefore, " desecrated''' for Jiis task — as erring "not for want of principle, but for want of temper'''' — as having ^'■dishonorably deprived'" Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore "of a large portion of valuable papers" — as having composed " under party bias, and not with the best feeling" — as not knowing or not choosing to state the proper vindication of Mr. Wesley, &c. &c. And so the controversy has been brought down to tlie present time. Both in England and in the United States, the successors of the Coke, Moore, and Conference party, give similar representations of our author to this day. Before we leave this section, we wish to show the circumstances under which this is done. If the Journal to whicii we have alluded, in connection with the history of Dr. Whitehead, was correct in the assertion — which we have not seen proved — that he was expelled from the Society for unfaithfulness as a Trustee of Mr. Wesley's Manu- scripts— it is certain that he was received again and restored to his former standing ; and this, as far as appears, without any acknowledgment, on his part, of guilt in the matter. Mr. Myles says : " In the year 1797, a reconciliation took place between the Doctor and his London friends, chiefly through the mediation of Mr. Pawson. He is now [i. e. in 1803] united to tlie Society, restored to his office of Local Preacher, and very friendly with his brethren." Mr. Drew, in his " Life of Dr. Coke," says : "The reach was afterward completely healed; and both icorks continue to be sold by the Conference." Mr. Moore is silent about this. As to '■^bolh works" — Coke and Moore's and Dr. Whitehead's — continuing " to be sold by the Conference" — we think Mr. Drew must have been misinformed. It is hardly credible that the Confer- ence ever sold the London, or genuine edition of our author's work. Mr. Drew, as already stated, was not acquainted with that edition — at least, it is highly probable he was not. He must have referred to the Dublin, or spurious edition; and if he did, and if it be a fact that this has been always kept on sale by the Conference, the party by whom it was published is pretty well identified. These, then, are the circum- stances to which we have alluded. Although Dr. Whitehead was reunited to the Society and restored to his office, and died in these connections ; although his own work was suppressed — as the sixth item in his " Proposals" to the Conference, shows he was afraid it would be — and another, expurgated of offensive intelligence, substituted ra its place, and, if Mr. Drev/ be correct, sold by the Conference as his own, as if in demonstration of the fact that the " breach was completely healed," — he continues to be thus berated to this hour. In the height of the controversy, the Doctor thus addressed the Preachers: — "I therefore entreat you, for God's sake, for the sake of peace among the people, for the honor of religion in general, to desist from this arbitrary and illiberal requisition. If you still insist upon it, and make a breach on this account, 1 call the living God to witness between me and you this day, that I am clear; the mischief that may follow, will lie at your door, not mine; and you shall answer for it, at the awful tribunal of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.'^ Now we have faith in a retributive system, already in operation ; the agents of which are sometimes very humble persons. And it seems to us, that the time has come for a development of its equity and efficiency. Let us call up, therefore. Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore, and see, on examination, if they are the men to cast dishonor on Dr. Whitehead. IV. — Character of the other Parties. We proceed to the part of our duty now before us, with an avvakcning of the sensi- bility acknowledged in the opening of this Introduction. It is a pleasure to vindicate the memory of one unjustly reproached ; but painful, however necessary, to do it at the expense of others — especially of persons deservedly revered. And yet, to the B xiv INTRODUCTION. Student of human nature, it is but a primer-lesson, that the best and most useful of men may be subject to unworthy and mischievous infirmities. Is it not wrong for a Biographer to conceal these 1 Besides, as was said of the sun, in connection with Mr. Wesley, so here it may be said of the next great light — may not the moon show its spots and yet be a blessing to the world 1 But, further, suppose that injured inno- cence requires the exhibition of such infirmities, for its own justification — can any man, however charitable, be so unrighteous as to withhold them 1 Perhaps a man might — but a Christian cannot. Let us, then, pass on : 1. Dr. Coke. Since writing the preceding section, we have carefully examined the materials in our possession respecting the character of Dr. Coke. This examination reassures us of the correctness of our judgment in relation to it. His distinguishing infirmity was — ambition to be a Bishop. That he was ambitious, is admitted by his friends and advocates. In the following sentence, the testimony of Mr. Drew is confirmed by Mr. Moore : " He was, as his biographer acknowledges, naturally ambitious and aspiring ; and, for some years, had made great efforts to obtain preferment in the church ; but finding himself disap- pointed, and at length shut up m the curacy of South Petherton, in Somersetshire, he became very unhappy, and felt the want of that real good, which, as yet, was un- known to him." So, again, Mr. Moore affirms, that, in contemplation of his new field of usefulness, labor and suffering, " ' the ambitious stirrings' which Mr. Southey has imputed to Mr. Wesley, (not only without, but contrary to, all evidence,) were realized in the active mind of Dr. Coke." Now, we see plainly, that this natural tendency was sanctified, by the grace of God, to many glorious purposes. While we have reposed here, bodily, in our comfortable study, we have followed him, spiritually, through all his career, with increased wonder. Eighteen times, he crossed the Atlan- tic ; nine times, traversed the States on our coast ; and four times, the West Indies ; besides all his journeyings in England, Ireland, and Scotland : visited France and Holland : preached everywhere ; begged money from door to door ; lavished his own liberal fortune ; raised up Missionary Societies ; flew away, and established missions in every quarter of the globe ; was smitten by tempests at sea ; captured by foes ; set ashore, alone ; hunted by ninety men at once ; waited for, in ambush, by a deadly marksman ; underwent all difllculties, and surmounted all — until, as though his soul, rather tlian his body, needed room for rest, the ocean opened to receive him. " To his enthusiastic admirers," says Mr. Drew, " he seemed to want nothing but wings to become an angel." Nay, he had wings, and was an angel. Neither Wesley nor Whitefield equalled him in their range of labors. In the language of Watson, " by his voyages, travels and labors, he erected a monument of noble and disinterested zeal and charity, which will never be obliterated." In the language of Southey, "Having wholly given himself up to the Connection, the second place in it was naturally assigned to him ; no other of its active membeTs was possessed of equal fortune and rank in society; and all that he had, his fortune, to every shilling, and his life, to every minute that could be employed in active exertions, were devoted to its interests." But, while we see so plainly that his ambition was sanctified, in great part, to noble ends, we cannot help seeing that it was also, in part, allied to little things — meanly and mischievously devoted to them. Among these, we specify these three : monumental distinction ; literary authority ; and Episcopal title and power. In respect of the first, we allude to Cokesbury College. It seems that this was planned on his first voyage to America ; as Mr. Drew states, that, " the establishment'''' of it, he " had always kept in view from his first landing." This institution was twice destroyed by fire — the loss amounting to about $50,000. Afler the first burn- ing, Mr. Asbury — whose name was nearly buried in its title — abandoned the enter- INTRODUCTION. XV prise, as one contrary to the Divine will. After the second burning, Dr. Coke did the same. This affair gave Mr. Wesley no little distress : not the burning, nor yet the building, but, the naming, and the ambition indicated by it. Said he, writing to Mr. Asbury, before the burning — " In one point, my dear brother, I am a little afraid, both the Doctor and you differ from me. I study to be Utile you study to be great. I creep you strut along. I found a school ; you a college ! Nay, and call it after your own names ! O beware ! Do not seek to be something! Let me be nothing, and Christ he all in all .'" In respect of the second specification — literary authority, we allude to the fact that he published works, not his own, as his own. The follow- ing list of works, composed, in part or whole, for him, and published with his name alone — " Thomas Coke, LL.D.," as their author, is copied from the " Life, Charac- ter, and Literary Labors of Samuel Drew, A. M.," by his eldest son : — A Commentary on the New Testament. 2 vols. 4to. 1807. The Recent Occurrences of Europe, Considered in Relation to Prophecy, &c. 1808. A History of the West Indies, Natural, Civil, and Ecclesiastical, &c. — 3 vols. « 1808—11. A History of the Old and New Testaments (a part only published) — 1809. Six Letters, in Reply to Rev. Melville Home, &c. — 1810. The Cottager's Bible, (fee. — 4to. 1810. Besides these, actually published, Mr. Drew gives the titles of two others, in MS. — one, A Series of Letters, and the other, A System of Natural Philosophy. Of them all, he asserts, that his Father " was virtually or principally the author." Yet, ostensibly, the Commentator — the Historian — the Controversialist — the Philosopher — was no other than Dr. Coke. We have read the apologies for this course ; but think they might as well have been omitted, as far as the judgment of honest men is con- cerned. We like better the honesty of Dr. Clarke, who, in the " Preface" to his own Commentary, states the simple facts, without apology, in relation to what is called Dr. Coke's Commentary — one of the works named, in part, in the foregoing List. Dr. Clarke says — " This is in the main a reprint of the work of Dr. Dodd^'' — " The major part of the notes and even the dissertations of Dr. Dodd, are here re-published with- out the author's name.'' Book-stealing, sermon-stealing, and all other pious frauds, we are under solemn obligation to expose, for the honor of ^^pure and undejiled reli- gion." In respect of the third specification, we allude to facts which few men will have the hardihood either to deny or approve. Only let it be remembered that Dr. Coke's friends acknowledge his " ambitious stirrings," and that Mr. Moore testifies that, " for some years" he " had made great efforts to obtain preferment in the church," but was " disappointed," and, therefore, " unhappy" — and how naturally do these facts follow ! Our limits allow merely the briefest enumeration of them: 1. The Bristol Ordination. In a private chamber, in Bristol, England, and in a manner so studiously concealed, that even Charles Wesley, who was in Bristol at the time, " at his" brother's " elbow," had not the " least hint" of it ; Dr. Coke, then about thirty-seven years of age, and only a few years a Methodist, received, in compl ance with his own " earnest wish," from Mr. Wesley, then in his eighty-second year, and himself only a Presbyter, an ordination or appointment, as joint-superintendent with Mr. Asbury, over the Methodists of America. 2. The Baltimore Ordination. In the same year (1784) and in less than four months from his own appointment, having crossed the sea, travelled extensively, and assembled a Conference at Baltimore, Dr. Coke ordained Mr. Asbury. The parties afterward assumed the title of Bishop, and the brethren in whole were organised as the Methodist Episcopal Church. 3. The Application to Bishop White. In a little more than six years from the time of the Baltimore Ordination, as though dissatisfied with his powers, Dr. Coke xvi INTRODUCTION. applied to Bishop White, of the Protestant Episcopal Church, substantially if not expressly, for re-ordination. He declared, in his letter, that the re-union of the Me- thodists with the Episcopalians, as proposed, would hardly be submitted to, if the ordination of the Preachers should be made to depend either on the present Bishops" or " their successors.^^ Of course, he meant that he should be consecrated ; and, pro- bably, he alo7ie — for he stated his opinion that Mr. Asbury would not " easily comply ;" adding, " nay, I know he will be exceedingly averse to it." 4. Conduct on hearing of Mr. Wesley's Death. While tlie above proposition was pendmg, the Dr. heard of Mr. Wesley's death. His biographer's account of his con- duct, on this occasion, is marvellous. Let it be remembered, that one of Charles Wesley's fears, in connection with the Ordination of Dr. Coke, by his brother, was, that the Dr., after organismg the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States, would return to attempt a similar organization in England. Mr. Asbury was the acknowledged head in America ; and deserved to be. There was no possibility of rising above him, unless by consecration from Bishop White : and even had that been certain, it is scarcely credible that the Methodists generally would have forsaken their old and fast friend, to follow Dr. Coke into the Protestant Episcopal Church. Besides, the Dr. would, doubtless, have preferred Mr. Wesley's place in England to Mr. Asbury's in America. When he heard of Mr. Wesley's death, he was at Port- Royal, in Virginia. He was informed of the melancholy fact, after preaching, at night. He had an appointment, some miles distant, at ten o'clock the next morning. Instead of fulfilling it, he started for the nearest pore where he could find a ship sailing for England ! — travelled so rapidly that he was made sick, and had to stop ; pursued the coach, the next day, on horseback ; the next day, was stopped by sickness again ; and so lost the opportunity he sought. He then spent nine days in Philadelphia ; heard of a vessel at New Castle ; hastened thither, and embarked ; left the ship, when near the English coast, and was put ashore at Falmouth, by some fishermen I No wonder even his Biographer adds : " The supposed occasion of Dr. Coke's arrival in England at this particular crisis of the Methodist connection, though pleasing to some, was hy no means gratifying to all the preachers.''' Mr. Drew, indeed, does not let the fact of this unwelcome reception pass, without extoUmg the Dr.'s general character ; but even such of his readers as desire to be " children in malice," cannot make themselves such chddren " m understandmg," as to confound a course like this with the truly glorious career of his subject in other relations. 5. Letter to the Bishop of London. Having failed in his application to Bishop White ; and in his supposed expectations, on his return to England, after Mr. Wesley's decease ; about eight years later. Dr. Coke applied to the Bishop of London, seemingly in hope of attaining his old and cherished object. " Securing the great body of Me- thodists to the Church of England," was the burden of the Epistle ; and the means by which this was to be accomplished, was the ordination of " leading preachers," and, doubtless, himself, particularly, "to travel through the connection," " to administer the sacraments," &c. He was already a Presbyter ; and, if re-ordained, could be so only as a Bishop. In this case, however, we confess the evidence is merely circum- stantia- We regard it, in connection with what has gone before, and is to come aft^r. 6. Letter to Wilberforce. Having failed in the latter, as in all former efibrts — in England as in America, another and most remote region opened to his contemplation, in connection with the same object. It was about fourteen years after the letter to the Bishop of London, when he wrote to William Wilberforce, Esq. He assured Mr. Wilberforce that tlie interests of the '•'^ Indian Empire''' had "lain very near" his " heart — for at least twelve years.'''' But, whether the disappointment on his return to England, after Mr. Wesley's death, had any connection with his first thoughts of India, it is manifest that these later efibrts were prompted by " the observations of HfTHODUCTIOlf. xvii Lord Castlereagh in the House of Commons, concerning' a religious establishment in India, connected with the established church at home." In this letter — which is one of the strangest we ever read, and which may be found in the 2d vol. of the " Wilber- force Correspondence," Philadelphia edition, page 114 — Dr. Coke speaks plainly of his " appointment to the Episcopacy of India," and professes a readiness, in that case, to " return most fully and faithfully into the bosom of the Established Ciiurcli, and do everything in" his " jxiwer to promote its interests," and " submit to all such restric- tions in the fulfilment of" his " office, as the government and the bench of bishops should think necessary." This last, and also unsuccessful effort, was made a little more than a year prior to his death. Now, what can we say in palliation of these things 1 Nothing. So far as Dr. Coke's confessed ambition allied itself to these little things — he is to be pitied, not approved. He saw the degradation; felt it; struggled against it ; apologised for it, by the connection of better things with it ; but, being mastered by it, could do nothing more, save try to hide it. This, he always did. In the case of the Bristol Ordina- tion, he consoled himself thus: "Either it will be known, or not known; if not known, then no odium will arise ; but if known, you will be obliged to acknowledge that I acted under your (Mr. Wesley's) direction, or suffer me to sink," &c. — See Letter, p. 256, 2d vol. this work. In the case of the Baltimore Ordination, notwith- standing he assured Mr. Wesley, in the letter just quoted, that he would go no " flir- ther" than he " believed absolutely necessary for the prosperity of the work," he afterwards confessed, in his letter to Bishop White, " I am not sure but I went further'''' than Mr. Wesley "did intend," at least: and good reason had he for this ; for on his return to England, from that Ordination, Mr. Wesley gave him a cool reception, and the craiference left his name off the " minutes" for the en- suing year — in part, it is believed, for this very fault. The feelings of Mr. Wesley, in relation to the matter, are evident enough from his letter to Mr. Asbury, in con- nection especially with the assumption of the name of Bishop — Mr. Asbury, in all probability, not being half as guilty as his associate : — " One instance of this, of your greatness, has given me great concern. How can you, how dare you, suffer yourself to be called Bishop 1 I shudder, I start at the very thought ! Men may call me a knave or a fool; a rascal, a scoundrel, and I am, content: but they shall never, by my consent, call me Bishop /" &c. — This transcending- of Mr. Wesley's intention was hidden before. So, in respect of the proposition to Bishop White, the Dr. stated : " I am conscious of it that secresy is of great importance in the present state of the business," &c. — and therefore be^g-ed the secret might be kept, and, if the proposal should not be improved, that the letter might be " 6wrnf" and " no more notice" taken of it. So, in respect of the letter to Wilberforce, he appeals to the honor of that gen- tleman, to keep the matter quiet, lest the preachers should come to know it, and thus his usefulness be affected. He cautions him even against Mr. Stephen — the states- man's brother-in-law — lest, if mentioned to him, it should come to the knowledge of the Methodists. Let any one read that letter, and answer, if it does not show a balloonist, who, infatuated by the hope of rising to a tinted vapor, now floating in the sunset, but soon to grow dark and cold, throws out the ballast of personal dignity and worth. For such a man — a man of such unexcelled elements and influences, in many other respects — the " Xavier of Methodism," as Southey styles him, complimenting rather the Romanist than the Methodist by the title — for him so to demean himself under "ambitious stirrings;" and, after having vainly sought preferment in the church for years, in the beginning of life ; and then left it in disappointment; to turn back to it again, for the same object, repeate^lly, and even to the close of life ; and so humble himself and strive to hide his humiliations; and this, when God had opened to him a field which the Archbishop of Canterbury might have envied, and given him Vol. L— 3 b * xviii INTRODUCTION. talents wherewith to occupy it, which the whole bench of bishops might have envied — surely it is pitiable enough. But this statement of Dr. Coke's character seemed to be necessary to the vindica- tion of Dr. Whitehead. Dr. Whitehead knew him ; and, without citing all he says against him, it may be made plain enough that he did not admire him. If the reader will turn to the second volume of this work, and examine passages on pages 219, 253, 255, and 284, he will sufficiently understand in what light Dr. Whitehead regarded Dr. Coke. What Charles Wesley thought of him, may be gathered from his letter • to his brother, page 265, vol. 2. " His ' Methodist Episcopal Church, at Baltimore,' was intended,^' says Charles, " to beget a 'Methodist Episcopal Church,' here." He was afraid of Dr. Coke's ambition, if not of his brother's. What then 1 Is it right to hear only one side of a question ] Who has been more abused than Dr. AVhitehead 1 Perhaps not by Dr. Coke, personally. We take plea- sure in reading Mr. Drew's remark, that, " from invective, acrimony, and asperity, all his pages are happily free." And yet, Mr. Drew has not informed us how many " all his pages" really are, nor where we are to find them. But the party, by whom Dr. Coke was supported, have abused Dr. W^iitehead ; one would think, to their heart's content. Mr. Moore, especially, has done this. We say, then, — ponder tho character of Dr. Coke. And, although all the improprieties which have been noticed, were not to be found in the MSS. of John Wesley, let the reader form his own judg- ment, from what Dr. Whitehead has published, whether there was not reason why Dr. Coke should oppose his *• discretional use" of the MSS. — whether things are not here brought to light, which Dr. Coke — according to his habit — would certainly have concealed, had he been permitted so to do. Now, then, let us pass on to a brief notice of his coadjutor. 2. Henry Moore. A few words here will suffice. Mr. Moore we always regarded, until lately, as one of the most venerable of the Wesleyan Ministers. We mourn bitterly when facts reduce our veneration. But truth remains to be venerated ; let its disciples dishonor themselves as they may. We repeat our design to say but little here — though thi^ little may break upon many like unexpected lightning and thunder. First — Mr. Moore is the Abuser, par excellence, of Dr. Whitehead. Secoxdly — Here is Dr. Whitehead's Work — two volumes in one — containing about 600 pages in whole. They have been carefully compared with Mr. Moore's Work — as it is called — and out of these 600 pages, there are only 133 which are clear of the marks of Mr. Moore's purloining. Most of them, in whole, or nearly so, "original documents," "references to MSS.," " notes, dissertations, reflections, translations," and facts and pronouns oi' " personal knowledge" — all, all are transferred from the Abused to the Abuser. For instance: if Dr. Whitehead says — "It appears from the account / have given of Mr. diaries Wesley," &lc. — Mr. Moore copies it just as it stands, without acknowledg- ment, and presents it to the world as his own : " It appears from the account I have given," &.C. — Now is not such conduct intolerable] In his "Preface," Mr. Moore remarks that Dr. Whitehead's " book is still extant, and should be answered, though he himself is no longer accountable to men." Is this the way to answer it ] We liave already noticed Mr. Drew's statement, that "the breach was' afterward com- pletely healed ; and both works continue to be sold by the Conference." That was a mistake, for it was published before Mr. Moore's Life ; and Dr. Whitehead's genuine work, we are persuaded, was never sold by the Conference. But now, wherever Mr. Moore's work is sold, it may indeed be said, tliat, substantially, both worki* are sold. How could Mr. Moore expose himself to such charges as these ? Does he not say that his old opponent's work is " still exta7U Certainly — but, perhaps, he unagined INTRODUCTION. xix SO few copies to be in existence, that he would never be detected. We have men- tioned the Official Review of his work in the London " Wesleyan Methodist Maga- zine," for 1825. The Reviewer tells a different story. He seems to let out the secret. " The s-pirit of party,'' he observes, " kept this work alive for the time, but it may bo considered as long since dead" Was not this the real reason 1 But a dead book, like a dead man, may live again. Buried, burnt, torn, its element** scattered over the world, its name forgotten by tlie world, still, like a man subjected to the same accidents, it may rise again. Nor only so : but, if a good book, it may rise, like a good man, in spiritual and imperishable power and glory. Do not the ciianges which have passed upon Dr. Whitehead's work confirm and illustrate these statements! Born — to*preserve the figure — in 1793, it was declared, in thirty-two years aflerward, '^long since dead" and yet, twenty years after that declaration, in this rapid, stereotype succession of large, beautiful, and popular editions, we witness the wonder of its triumphant resurrection. And now, in the revelations of the ante- judgment, who is there to confront it, without fear and shame ? In one word, in view of what has been said respecting the two chief opponents of Dr. Whitehead — are they the men to cast reproach on him 1 If not — who are ] V. — Principles and Terms on which the Controversy may be decided. We designed to dwell somewhat at large on these — so ardent is our desire for jus- tice, mercy, and peace. But we are warned of limits that cannot be transgressed. What then ] Much in little is our only resort. Let the fads be settled, and the truth acknowledged, whoever suffers. It is merely a suffering of reputation, and that in one point among many which cannot suffer, and that, for the advantage of posterity. Our faith is, that Dr. Whitehead, Dr. Coke, and Mr. Moore, ascended, successively, to heaven ; that they repose together there, in blissful release from the infirmities which spotted their orbs while filling their social circles here. We have thought of the living as well as the dead, of eternity as well as time, and have endeavored to do our duty. If anything has been mis-stated, the next edition shall correct it. We would not wilfully mis-state, for the world. It is plain, that though there were , three Trustees, there were but two parties. Dr. White- head represented one; his Associates, tlie other. They wished to destroy; he, to save. They, to conceal ; he, to expose. They had given him the materials, without knowing his design and firmness, expecting, it would seem, to control his work ; he, understanding their character and purposes, refused to surrender his advantage. His work tells the rest. Did he right, or wrong ] If even wrong, in that respect, is not his work still trustworthy'? Shall he, then, be anathematised and his opponents sainted ] Who does not see that the only way to settle the matter is, to make allow- ance for natural infirmities and party infirmities all round — give Dr. Whitehead equal representation in Wesleyan literature with the other Biographers — and let the Methodists and the world, on due examination, render their righteous judgment of his merits. We are sure, he will stand as highly, in such a result, as any of his compeers. His work has never been superseded ; nor can it ever be. It is the original work — the foundation work, on which others have built — the standard Life of John \vd Charles Wesley. January, 1845. DISCOUESE DELIVERED AT THE NEW CHAPEL IN THE CITY-ROAD, LONDON, ON THE NINTH OF MARCH, 1791, AT THE FUNERAL OF T H E REYEREND JOHN WESLEY. And I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which dio in the Lord from henceforth ; Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours ; and their works follow them. — Rev. xiv. 13. BY JOHN WHITEHEAD, M.D. Know ye not that there is a Prince, and a great man fallen this day in Israel ? II, Samuel iii. 38. I SHALL observe only on this passage of scripture, that the Hebrew word which is rendered prince, sometimes signifies a leader, and sometimes a person of superior or princely qualities. In this general sense the passage may be applied to that eminent servant of Grod, of whose character I am now to speak. This is all the use that I shall make of the words ; I consider them as a motto only to the discourse which I intend to deliver. When we consider the public character of the late Rev. Mr. Wesley ; the various opinions which have been entertained concerning him ; the extent of his labours ; the influence which he had over a large body of people ; and the prevalence of his senti- ments, not in these only, but in other nations ; it becomes a matter of some importance to inquire the leading features of his character, both as a man, and as a minister of the gospel. I. Although the acquisition of human learning has been little esteemed by some religious people ; yet it is of very considerable service to a minister of the gospel. The knowledge of the languages, and of the arts and sciences, is not only an ornament to the mind, but it enlarges the human faculties ; it improves the understanding ; gives a habit of thinking closely and reasoning justly ; and prepares the mind, when under a proper direction, for great attainments even in religion. These advantages Mr. Wesley possessed in a high degree, and he knew well how to improve them to the most useful purposes in his ministerial labours. His mind was richly fiirnished with literature in its various branches : he was well read in the ancient, and several modern tongues. In the learned languages he was a critic ; and must have studied them with peculiar pleasure in his youth, or he could not have made that progress in clas- sical learning, which so justly raised him to a distinguished rank as a scholar. It has been acknowledged by men who were good judges, and no great jfiends to Mr. Wes- ley, that when at college he gave proofs of a fine classical taste : and there are some poems which he wrote at that time, tiiat show that he had formed his taste on the best models of antiquity. Those who were much in his company, and who heard his apt and pointed quotations from the Greek and Roman classics, on the various occasion.s which occurred in travelling and conversation, could not but be sensible that he read them as a critic, that he admired their style, and entered into their spirit, and wai< (KKi) xxii FLNERAL DISCOURSE. delighted with their beauties. — He has selected some pieces from the Roman classics ; tnd as he travelled, he would sometimes read them for his amusement. But he did not confine his studies of this kind to profane literature : sacred learning likewise occupied much of his time and attention. He was well read in the Hebrew scriptures ; and in the original language of the New Testament he was an able critic, and so conversant with it, that sometimes, when he has evidently been at a loss to repeat a passage out of the New Testament in the words of our common translation, he was never at a loss to repeat it in the original Greek ; the words seemed to flow without the least difficulty or hesitation, and he was always correct in reciting them ; which made it evident, that the words and phrases of the original were more familiar to him than the words of any translation. The works of God in tlie creation, afford another fruitful source of instruction and pleasure to an inquiring mind ; and the five volumes which he published on yatural Philosophy, show how well he had studied that branch of knowledge. He did not 5tudy the higher branches of the mathematics ; but he esteemed the knowledge of this science of great importance in the improvement of the mind. It forms a person to a habit of close attention to a subject, and of thinking and reasoning justly upon it And he applied himself to the study of it in his youth, so far as to make hunself master of Sir Isaac Ne-v^ton's Principia, and his theory of light and colours. The Art of Logic was another branch of science, which he had cultivated with the utmost attention and care. It has been universally acknowledged that he was a master in it. But logic, in his view of it, is not what has been commonly so called in the schools: it is not the art of wrangling, nor of making frivolous distinctions, often without a difference. Logic, according to him, is common sense improved by art ; or in his own words, " The art of good sense ; the art of comprehending things clearly ; of judging truly ; and of reasoning conscientiously : or, in another view of it, the art of learning and teaching." If we take a view of his conduct in the early part of life, we shall find that he paid a strict attention to religion : his character was moral from early youth ; he always reverenced God and Iiis sacred word : he was attentive to the forms of religion, and so far as he at tliat time understood it, he was conscientious and regular in the practice of all its duties. If we consider his qualifications for inquiring after truth, we shall find that he IKjssessed every requisite to examine a subject, that we could expect or wish a man to have: a strong natural understanding, highly cultivated, and well stored with the knowledge of languages, and of the various arts and sciences ; he had a reverence for God ; he was conscientious in all his ways, and intent upon discovering the truth in every thing that became the subject of his inquiries. And he had firmness and resolution to embrace truth wherever he found it, however unfashionable it might appear. This is not the case with all men of learning: many persons persuade themselves that they are searching after truth ; but if they meet with it dressed in a diflferent form to that under which they have been accustomed to consider it, they are .-ishamed of it This cannot be said of Mr. Wesley ; cautious in his inquhies, he sought trutli from the love of it, and whenever he found it, had firmness to embrace it, and publicly to avow it. These are evidences of a strong and liberal mind, possessed of every requisite to prosecute inquiries after trutli. This i.s a just rf^resentation ofhim; for, notwithstanding the extent of his knowledge, the seriousness of his devotion, and the regularity of his conduct; and although at this time he gave all he had to feed and clothe the poor, and was not only blameless in the eye of the world, but in many things excelled ; yet, after a diligent and patient examination of the scriptures, he became sensible that all he knew and all he did, was insufficient to reconcile him to God : he became .sensible that all he could do, could never atone for one sin. I will give you his own words ; which be wrote, not FIJNEBAL DISCOURSE. xxin hy way of ostentation, but of humiliation ; and to awaken reflection, if possible, in the minds of tiioBe who nii^rht tiiink of thcniselvea an he had formerly thouf^ht of himself. "Are they read in philosophy I bo was 1. In ancient or modern tongues ! so was 1 also. Are they versed in the science of Divinity I I too have studied it many years- Can they talk fluently on spiritual things 1 the very same could I do. Are they plenteous in alms 1 Behold ! I gave all my goods to feed the poor. Do they give their labour as well as their substance? I have laboured more abundantly than they all. Are they willing to suffer for their brethren ] I have thrown up my friends, reputation, and ease. I have put my life in my hand. I have given my body to be parched np with heat, consumed with toil and weariness, or whatever God should please to bring upon me. But does this make me accopUible to God? Does all I ever did or can know, say, give, do, or suffer, justify me in his sight? By no means. If the oracles cf God are true; if we are still to abide by the law and the testimony; all these thmga, though, when enabled by faith in Christ, they are holy, just, and good ; yet without it are dung and dross. This then I have learned, that, having nothing in or of myself to plead, 1 have no hope but that if I seek I shall find Christ, and be found in him, not having my own righteousness, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith." These were the thoughts he had of himself, when his understanding was opened to the view of gospel truths; when he began to see the purity and holiness of God and his own sinfulne^ ; notwithstanding all the excellencies he had to plead in the opinion of others. This opinion was not taken up rashly : no doubt many of his friends, when they heard him speak in this manner, thought him beside himself : when they considered his former manner of life, and his regularity in every part of his conduct, and heard him say that he was a sinner, a sinner under the wrath of God, a sinner that stood in need of mercy ; they looked upon him as almost insane. But this opinion of himself was the result of the most mature inquiry ; it was not an enthusiastic notion, the efiect of a heated imagination ; it was a conviction of his mind founded on a scriptural and rational view of the nature of God, and of his own state. Consider, what I have l^een observing of his qualifications to inquire after truth: a man of a strong under- standing, of a cultivated mind, accustomed to the habit of reasoning, accustomed to investigate every thing in the most cautious manner before he drew his conclusions: and tell me if this be the conduct of an enthusiast ? If it be the character of one that takes up things rashly ; that follows the dictates of a wild imagination ? Will any man calmly affirm this? We must say, that this opinion of himself was not formed in any such way. He tells us, that after conversing with people of experience, he sat dov/n and read his Greek Testament over, with a view to the grand and leading doctrines of justification : he could not be satisfied with any thing less than this : he proceeded upon conviction in every step that he took. And could any man proceed with more caution, or take wiser methods to guard against error, in a matter of such importance to his own comfort and happiness, and to the peace and comfort of others ? And here we may again trace the marks of a great and liberal rnind ; when he saw the truth, he embraced it, though it condemned himself This is not the case with all : iiow many see the truth and shrink from it! He, on the contrary, embraced it, though it condemned him ; and though he knew the profession of it would expose him to ridicule, and contempt, and reproach. Is it poMsibie for any man>to give a stronger proof than this, that he acts from conviction, and from a love of what he conceives to be the truth ? Had all those who have read Mr. Wesley's writings, or heard him preach, acted with the same sincerity and firmness tliat he did, the nmnber of converts would have b^en much more numerous. II. We shall now take a view of his religious sentiments. He made up his mind upon the doctrines which he taught in the most cautious manner, examining the i?crip- XXIV FUNERAL DISCOURSE. tures continually, never adopting any opinion without evidence from scripture and reason. So far was he from following^ a heated imagination, or taking up opinions aa an enthusiast, that he maintained we ought to use our understanding, compare one thing with another, and draw just conclusions from such comparisons, as well in mat- ters of religion as in other things. It is in this sense he uses the word reason when he says, " There are many that utterly decry the use of reason in religion, nay, that condemn all reasoning concerning the things of God, as utterly destructive of true religion ; but we can in no wise agree with this. We find no authority for it in holy writ. So far fi-om it, that we find there both our Lord and his apostles reasoning continually with their opposers. Neither do we know in all the productions of ancient and modern times such a chain of reasoning and argumentation, so close, so solid, so regularly connected, as the epistle to the Hebrews. And the strongest reasoner whom we have ever observed, excepting Jesus Christ of Nazareth only, was that Paul of Tarsus; the same who has left this plain direction for all Christians, 'In malice or wickedness be ye children ; but in understanding, or reason, be ye men.'" Hence it is evident, that Mr. Wesley deemed it necessary to use his reason in searching into the things of God. He read the Scriptures, and used his understanding in the best manner he could, to comprehend their meaning. He formed his religious principles in this way ; he examined every step he took, and admitted no doctrine, nor any interpretation of Scripture, but what appeared to him to be agreeable to reason. How absurd is it to suppose, that we must lay aside our reason in matters of religion ! What has a man to guide him, if he lay aside the use of his reason 1 You will say, the scriptures are the rule of our faith and practice : but, can a man apply the rule without using his reason? What has he to show him that he applies it right rather than wrong 1 A man that gives up his reason in matters of religion or of experience — in matters that concern the internal state of his own mmd, abandons himself to imagi- nation, and is liable to be carried away by his passions, he knows not whither ; like a ship at sea, without a rudder and without a compass, he has nothing to direct him how to steer his course, and he cannot tell whither he is going. How justly then did Mr. Wesley adopt this principle, that we ought to use our reason to guard our minds from error, and to enable us to form a true judgment both from scripture and experience ! Speaking to one who required a religion agreeable to reason, he says, " We join with you, in desiring a religion founded on reason, and every way agreeable thereto. But one question remains to be asked. What do you mean by reason ! I suppose you mean the eternal reason, or the nature of things: the nature of God, and the nature of man, with the relations necessarily subsisting between them. This is the very religion we preach : a religion evidently founded on, and every way agreeable to, eternal reason, to the essential nature of things. Its foundation stands on the nature of God, and the nature of man, with their mutual relations," We have here his general view of religion ; and he publicly avows that the Gospel which he preached is agreeable to this view ; that is, agreeable to the nature of God and the nature of man, with their mutual relations. He was indeed at the utmost distance from the supposition, that the Gospel, as a system, is inconsistent with reason. And he explained and illustrated, on some occasions, the general doctrines which he taught, in such a way as to show that they are conformable to the general principle which he has here laid down. The outcry then which has been raised against him, and the v/liole body with whom he was connected, as enthusiasts and fanatics, is wholly unfounded ; it proceeds from the workings of a prejudiced mind, and a want of attention to the things spoken. The Gospel, considered as a general plan of salvation, he viewed as a display of the divine perfections, in a way agreeable to the nature of Grod; in which all the divine attributes harmonize, and shine forth with peculiar lustre. Divine love in the gift of a Redeemer; divine wisdom conspicuous in the plan of redemption ; divine justice FUNERAL DISCOURSE. XXV tempered with mercy to man, in the death of the Saviour ; and divine energy and power in making the whole effectual to raise a fallen cre^-ture from a state of sin and misery, to a state of holiness and happiness, and from a state of death, to immortal life and glory. All these are conspicuous in the gospel, as a general plan of salvation ; ajid shine forth in the face of Jesus Christ, with peculiar glory. Thus far then, the gospel, in his view of it, is worthy of God, and coincides with our notions of the harmony and unity of the divine attributes. The gospel, considered as a means to attain an end, discovers as great fitness in the means to the end, as can possibly be discovered in the structure of natural bodies, or in the various operations of nature, from a view of which we draw our arguments for the existence of God. How often have you heard this excellent man enlarge on these things ! How often has he shown you that the gospel affords as clear a display of the moral perfections of God, as the works of nature do of his existence ! This, certainly, was not an irrational view of the gospel ; but showed a mind, enlarged, capacious, capable of comprehending great things, of investigating every part of the gospel, and of harmonizing the whole. Considering the gospel as holding forth benefits to man, those benefits are suited to the nature and state of man. How often have you heard him explain this ! Man is blind, ignorant, wandering out of the way ; his mind being estranged from God, he lives without God in the world. But the gospel, as a system of moral truths, is adapted to enlighten the understanding and to direct the judgment. Experience and observa- tion may convince us, as well as scripture, that a man may contemplate moral truths, and learn to discourse well of them, without acquiring a practical moral principle of sufficient strength to reform his conduct. It is conscience that judges of the right or wrong of a man's motives and actions. And till conscience interpose its authority, and pass sentence on him, the man remains insensible of his own state and condition, however well he may discourse on morality in general. He is, in the language of scripture, dead in trespasses and sins. The gospel, then, being the power of God icy salvation, must be more than a mere system of morals. It promises, and God actually gives the spirit of promise, which convinces the world of sin. The Spirit of God accompanies the word of the gospel, and the other means of grace, and makes them effectual to awaken conscience to the exercise of its offices, to pass the sentence of condemnation for what has been done wTong; and the speculative truths of the under- standing being thus combined with the dictates of conscience, a practical principle is formed of sufficient strength to restrain the passions and reform the conduct. This our Reverend Father used to call repentance, and often conviction for sin. And was he irrational in this ? Is not this blessing of the gospel agreeable to the state, and to the natural faculties of man 1 He considered the gospel as a dispensation of mercy to men, holding forth pardon, a free pardon of sin to all who repent and believe in Christ Jesus. That this is a scrip- tural doctrine, no man can doubt who reads the New Testament: it is interwoven with every part of scripture. It will bear the test of reason also. It is suited to the state and wants of men, as they stand related to a holy God. It is suited to the wants of every man living : every man has sinned, and comes short of the glory of God ; every man, therefore, stands in need of mercy. It was not then irrational in our minister, to hold forth the rich display of divine grace in Christ Jesus to penitent sinners, in the most free manner. His doctrine is founded on a general view of the scriptures ; on the peculiar promises of the gospel ; and it is suited to the present condition and wants of men, as they stand related to God and to the prospects of another world. The gospel enjoins universal holiness, both in heart and the conduct of life. Thu design of it is, to regulate our affections and govern our actions. It requires us to b€* dead to the world and alive to God : to love the Lord our God with all our heart, Vol. I. — 4 Q XXVI FUNERAL DISCOURSE. and our neig-hbour as ourselves : to do unto others as we would wish they should de unto us. And God has promised in the gospel, the continual aid and assistance of his Holy Spirit, to strengt'ien us with all might in the inner man : Christ is a Saviour that is able to save to the uttermost, all them that come unto God by him ; and there 3s a throne of grace, at which we may obtain, not only mercy, but grace to help in time of need. To hun who rightly believes the gospel, it is a means adequate to the end intended by it: to him it is a quickening spirit, a purifying and cleansing word, the power of God to his salvation ; it influences every faculty of his mind, and regu- lates every action of his life : to his mind it exhibits such views of paternal love in every part of the plan of redemption, and of a supermtending Providence, directing hH thuigs ^^ith unerring wisdom, to promote his holiness here, and his happiness and glory hereafter, that he is continually animated to the practice of every christian virtue, and strengthened with patience to run the race that is set before him. The gospel then, considered as a large comprehensive plan of redemption, holds forth blessings suited to our present state of necessities : wisdom to instruct us, grace to justify or pardon, and to sanctify and cleanse us from evil ; with promises of pro- tection and help through the snares and difficulties of life. It operates in a way that is suited to our faculties : it enlightens the understanding, awakens the conscience, governs the will, and regulates the affections. Nor are its benefits confined to the present life; they extend to the regions of the dead, and expand' our views to the prospects of eternity. What a glorious view does the gospel give us of a resurrec- tion from the dead ! Our Lord hath died and risen again, that he might be Lord botli put us in possession of these benefits ; and we read also in the New Testament of many persons who professed to have experience of these things. If, indeed, the gospel XXXll FUNERAL DISCOURSE. be a fable, then the thmg-s of which it speaks, and the promises which it makes, sig- nify nothing real, they are purely imaginary, and to profess any experience of them must be delusion. But, as we have the most certain evidence that the gospel is of Grod : that it gives a true account of what God has done and is now doing for the salvation of men, and of the means by which he is accomplishing this great purpose, the promises it gives us must signify something real, and tliey must be as certain as the existence and truth of God himself It is evident then, that we may experience the blessmgs which it promises to us, if we seek them in the way which God hath appointed. If we inquire into the evidence which a man has that he does experience the things which we here speak of, we shall find that it is of the strongest kind possible. If a man's understanding be enlightened with gospel truths ; if his conscience be awakened to decide justly on his motives and actions, as they are related to God and his law ; if in consequence of this, he turns from his sins, and is humbled, abased, and ashamed before God for them, and prays for mercy ; how is it possible for such a change as this to take place in the dictates of his conscience and in the opinion he has had of himself, and he not know itl The very supposition is absurd; he must be as conscious of it as he is of his own existence, or of any thing that happens to him. In like manner, when a person, in the state I have now described, is enabled to believe in Jesus Christ to the saving of his soul ; to rely fully upon him for pardon and acceptance with God ; must not such a person be conscious of this act of his mind, and of the change in his views of God, and in the feelings of his mind that are subsequent to it ] Will he not be as conscious and certain of these things as he is when he sees an object before him, or feels pleasure or pain ? If he that believeth be filled with love, joy, peace, and the other fruits of the Spirit just mentioned, must he not be certain of this 1 Our internal consciousness carries the same conviction of reality with it, as our external senses. Would it not appear exceedhigly absurd to you, if you heard a person say in the common affairs of life, that he loved an object dearly, but that he was not conscious of any love ; that he rejoiced exceedingly in a thing, but that he did not feel any joy ? It is just the same in Christian experience. If from proper views of the gospel and faith in Christ, I feel peace, I cannot be ignorant of it ; if I look up to God through Jesus Christ with holy confidence, and feel pleasure and delight, I must be conscious and certain of it. Christian experience, then, has certainty in it ; if a man has it, he cannot be ignorant of it. How is it possible for any man who has not felt the peace of God to form a just notion of it 1 Its evidence stands on the same ground as the evidence of our ex- ternal senses. For if a man had never seen colours, he could not form any true idea of them ; if a man had never felt paui or pleasure, he could not be taught to under, stand what they are ; however perfect his rational faculties might be, he must feel them to know them. So it is with Christian experience, you must enter into it and feel it, and then you will know what it is ; and will as easily distinguish it fi-om the feelings or consciousness arising from other things, as you distinguish seeing from hearmg, or the touch from the smell. III. Having considered the character of the Rev. Mr. Wesley as a man of learning, and well qualified to examine a subject and to discover the truth ; and having taken a view of his principal and leading opinions in religion ; my intention is, very briefly to consider his labours as a minister of the Gospel, and the effects of them. Mr. Wesley was a man of industry from his youth, and employed his time to the greatest advantage in pursuit of literary knowledge. After he was convinced of the pure doctrines of the gospel, he was assiduous in declaring them to others. How few possess the necessary qualifications for useful studies and for active life ! These were united in him in a very liigh degree. His leading doctrines discover a diligent and patient examination of the Scriptures, great strength of judgment, and closeness FUNERAL DISCOURSE. xxxm of reasoning: and he was not less remarkable for his zeal, activity, and steadiness in propagating them among the people, for which many thousands have had reason to thank God in their dying moments. At first he preached in the churches wherever an opportunity offered ; but his doctrines giving offence to some, and the crowds that attended him raising envy in others, the churches were by degrees shut against him. If we consider his firm attachment to the Church of England, and his fondness for regularity and order in church government, it will appear surprising that this circum- stance did not damp his zeal, and shake the firmness of his mind. It is happy that it did not Being convinced of the importance of the doctrines of the gospel to the people at large, and that it was his duty to preach the glad tidings of peace and sal- vation to all ; knowing also that God loves mercy rather than sacrifice, he thought it would be criminal in him to sacrifice his views of the gospel, and his opportunities of doing good, to the prejudices of others. He therefore went out into the highways and hedges, to invite sinners to repentance, and to make them partakers of gospel blessings. He must have foreseen, that in taking this step, mankind would put different con- structions on his conduct ; and that to attempt a thing so new in the world, would raise many enemies against him, and expose him to many difficulties. Whatever prospect his former situation had offered him, of ease, honour or wealth, these he left behind him ; and nothing could at this time present itself to his view, but labour and weariness, accompanied with reproach, persecution and contempt from men. Is it possible to suppose for a moment, that a man of calm reflection, as Mr. Wesley was, who never took any step of importance without mature deliberation, would have acted as he did at this time, without a full conviction that he was doing his duty — that the doctrines which he taught were the truths of the gospel, and of the utmost importance to the happiness of men 1 He must have had more than a bare conviction of these truths; he must have been animated with an ardent desire to glorify God in the propa- gation of his truth, and to be instrumental of good to his fellow-creatures. The regularity and steadiness with which Mr. Wesley pursued his labours, and the extent to which he carried them, are almost beyond conception, and sufficient to awaken astonishment in the mind of any man who reflects upon them. When he first went out to preach in the different parts of the kingdom, and to carry the light of the gospel to those who sat m darkness and in the shadow of death, he was sur- rounded with difl^iculties on every side. In many places he had scarcely food to eat, or a place in which to lie down. In some places, he was considered as an enemy to his country ; in others, that he had private and interested views in what he did ; for few could at first imagine that any man would undergo the labour and fatigue which he underwent, purely for the good of others. But none of these things ever moved liim ; he still continued to travel from place to place to do good to those who reviled and persecuted him. He laboured day and night for the good of the people. This he did through persecution, reproach, and every difficulty that lay in his way : nothing turned him aside from the grand object of his preaching the gospel to the poor. Here we cannot but admire the strength and firmness of his resolution, and his love of God and man, which enabled him to persevere in this arduous and difficult undertakmg. Oh, what a glorious influence would the gospel soon acquire over the minds of men, if those who are true ministers of it, had the bold, the firm, the intrepid spirit which Mr. Wesley has shown : did they, like him, give up their ease, their pleasure, and every- thing which is counted dear in this world, to do good unto men, to glorify God, and to brmg men to the obedience of Christ ! There are many ministers of the gospel who wish well to experimental religion, and many who truly preach it, but their preaching is limited to a few persons, comparatively speaking ; his mind expanded to larger views of public good : his arms would have embraced, if possible, all mankind, and as fer as his strength would carry him, he spread the knowledge of gospel truth into every part of these kingdoms. XXXIV FUNERAL DISCOURSE. But Mr. Wesley was not proof against labour, persecution and reproach only ; but against the softer and finer feelings of human nature also, when they stood in the way of the great work in which he was engaged : those feelings which are apt to effeminate the mind, or to warp a man from a uniform and steady attention to his duty. He had a peculiar pleasure in reading and study ; and every literary man knows the force of this passion, and how apt it is to make him encroach on the time which ought to be employed in other duties. But Mr. Wesley had the resolution to lay aside any subject whenever the hour came that he was to set out on his journey, or was to preach, or visit the sick. He had a high relish for rational and polite conversation ; but whatever company might happen to come where he was, to converse with him during supper, he would constantly retire to rest at his usual hour, that he might rise at four o'clock in the morning, which was his constant practice, winter and summer, for more than sixty years together. He was far from being insensible to the feelings of friendship ; but whenever any friendship he had formed, interfered with the good of the work he was called to, he could immediately break it off! The work to which God had called him occupied all his time and attention : he considered it as the business of his life, and sacrificed every pleasure and gratification to it. How much do all of you owe him, who has sacrificed everything dear to flesh and blood for so many years together to benefit you. It appears astonishing, to see a man pursuing the»public good with so much ardour and steadiness for so long a time, denying himself every gratification and pleasure, except that of doing good. This was his general character for the number of years during which he was engaged in this work. The industry of Mr. Wesley was almost incredible. From four o'clock in the morning till eight at night, his time was employed in reading, writing, preaching, meeting the people, visiting the sick or travelling. Before the infirmities of age came upon him, he usually travelled on horseback, and would sometimes ride thirty, forty, or fifty miles in a day, and preach two, three, or sometimes four times. He had a constant correspondence with some persons in the different societies all over the three kingdoms, and with the preachers in every part, and would answer his letters with great punctuality. He knew the state of the societies in general, and of many indi- viduals in each of them. He read most publications that were deemed valuable, if they related to religion or natural philosophy, and often made extracts from them. If we consider the whole of his labours, and compare them with what most men of industry have done, we may say that he has lived two or three lives. The effects of Mr. Wesley's labours have been much more extensive than any per- son would at first imagine. He was at the head of the little company first formed at Oxford. And if w^e consider the state of these kingdoms when the two Mr. Wesleys and Mr. Whitefield first went out to preach publicly, we must acknowledge that experimental religion was almost lost, at least among the common people. Without being censorious, religion was little more than loose opinions, and modes and forms of worship among the people in general. The preaching of these three men of God has had a very extensive influence on all denominations of religious people ; it has been the means of awakening their attention to the grand and leading principles of the gospel : and of making them consider the experimental part of it. Their labours also have had a happy influence on the ministers of the gospel of every denomination, although some may have been ashamed to own it. With respect to the whole body of the people commonly called Methodists, they have been the means of raising them up. What were you, before you heard these three servants of God, and those associated with them, declare the glad tidings of peace and salvation? but you that were not a people, are now become the people of God, by their instrumentality. And what shall I say to you, my brethren, who have been more immediately connected with him who 1'=! now no more with US'? You have been knit together by him in the bonds of Christian fellowship : you have been growing up under his paternal care for many FUNERAL DISCOURSE. XXXV years. He has nourished and cherished you as a tender father : he lias watched over you with anxious care, as a faithful shepherd over his flock. Consider the effects of his labours on different bodies of people who have no immediate connection with us: the numerous societies spread over the three king-doms in connection with him, and over whom he exercised the care of a father ; extend your views to America, and consider the thousands and ten thousands, who have felt the influence of his labours in the course of sixty years ; and it seems an extent of usefulness beyond that of which we could imagine any one man capable. But the hand of God has been in it ; the providence of God has been over it : and it is evident that he was raised up of God for this great work. The effects of Mr. Wesley's labours on civil society have been, and still will be very considerable. Not particular parts only of the kingdom liave received benefit from the preaching of the Methodists, but society in general must feel some beneficial influence from it. If you consider the whole body of people, usually called Methodists, and the immense numbers who attend their places of worship, and are benefited by them, they will amount to several hundred thousands. These are dispersed through the three kingdoms, and occupy almost every situation in life : they are become more conscientious in all their ways ; more sober and regular in their behaviour ; more true to their word, and more attentive to every social duty than they were before. They are better husbands and wives, better masters and servants, and better neigh- bours and friends, than before they heard the preaching of the Methodists. Society in general, therefore, has received benefit from them. There is another view in which we may consider his usefiilness ; a view which I should not have noticed but for the sake of a pamphlet just now published ; in which it is observed that the Methodists are become so large a body of people, that they ought to attract the notice of government. The Rev. Mr. Wesley was a warm and steady friend to the government ; you know that he enforced these principles, as far as he could, on the minds of all that heard him. The Methodists, then, are not only made better citizens, but also better subjects. It is a rule in the society, that all the mem- bers of it shall submit themselves to the laws. If it be known that any one acts con- trary to this rule, he is put away from the society. Now, if you consider a large body of people, increasing on every side, spreading themselves through the whole kingdom, who are friends to the government, friends in every point of view, and from principle ; you will acknowledge, that whatever influence these people may have upon govern- ment, it must be friendly, and have a tendency to peace and good order. And if all the people were Methodists, no times of difficulty could come ; but if such times should arrive, the more numerous this body of people is, the better it will be for the country. Thus our dear and aged Father in Christ spent nearly sixty years in the labour and work of the Lord, going about from place to place, convincing gainsayers, comforting mourners, building up and strengthening those that believed : and the Church of God increased daily under his paternal care. Thus he spent his life: and his labours lasted very near to the close of it. Oh, how happy a life to be spent in doing good ; to have no attachment but to God and his work ; to forsake all for it ! And his conduct ' in private life was conformable to his public character. How many persons have been ready to say, that Mr. Wesley had private ends in view ; that he was accumu- lating money and would die rich. All that knew him, knew how false these asser- tions were ; but all did not know him ; thousands however did, who have been witnesses of his integrity and disinterestedness : and thousands of poor have expe- rienced his benevolence. He constantly made a rule of giving all that he had to the poor ; this was a favourite practice with him. He attended to the words of Christ : For as much as ye have done it unto these, ye have done it unto me. He considered the p(.x)r as lefl; upon earth, thai the followers of Christ might show their benevolence xxxvi FUNERAL DISCOURSE. to them, as they would to the person of Christ himself, were he upon earth. How many have said, How gladly would I have entertained Christ, had I lived in that country where he appeared, and at the time of his appearance ! But he has left the poor behind him, that you may exercise your benevolence towards them, as you would have done to him. Mr. Wesley took a pleasure and delight in doing this, and some- times left himself so destitute, that he had hardly sufficient to defray his travelling expenses. I was asked the other day, whether Mr. Wesley had not many meeting-houses and chapels that were his property, and whether he did not die rich 1 I answered, Sir, Mr. Wesley had not one house of his own in the three kingdoms, neither a private house nor a preaching-house ; therefore he did not die rich. What money he had, which was the produce of his books, and what charitable persons gave him to dis- tribute to the poor, he constantly gave away : and he observes, it only went through his hands, but none of it remained with him. We must naturally suppose that a person so devoted to the work and service of God, and for so long a time, must be an object of divine approbation ; and God showed marks of it to him even in his last moments ; which was a great comfort both to him and to his numerous friends. IV. I was called to Mr. Wesley on Friday the 25th of February. When I entered the room he cheerfully said, " Doctor, they are more afraid than hurt." I found great oppression on the brain, a universal tremor, great debility of the whole nervous system, and a fever, which I considered as symptomatic, depending wholly on the state of debility. I wrote for him, but he neither took medicine nor nourishment in a quantity sufficient to be of any use. Friday night and Saturday forenoon, the lethargic symp- toms increased. It now appeared to me that the powers of nature were exhausted and I was so certain of his approaching dissolution, that I desired Mr. Bradford to ask him if he had any affairs which he wished to settle ; or if there were any person either in London or in the country, whom he desired to see. To these questions he gave no answer. We were all extremely anxious that the lethargy might be removed before his departure hence; and on Saturday evening the means made use of were successful : the lethargic symptoms abated, and on Sunday morning he seemed quite in possession of his faculties, and to feel his situation. His debility, however, increased, and the fever continued, with alternate changes of flushings and paleness. On Monday the 28th, I desired he might be asked if he would have any other physician called in to attend him ; but this he absolutely refused. On Tuesday it appeared to me that death was approaching, and in the evening it was very evident. I was with him till past twelve o'clock that night. I asked him before I left the room, if he knew me : he answered Yes, and pressed my hand with all the little strength he had. From this time he gradually sunk, and about twenty minutes before ten on Wednesday morning, the 2d of March, he died, without a struggle or groan, and went to receive the glorious reward of his labours. From these outlines of the illustrious character of Mr. Wesley, it appears that he did not follow cunningly devised fables, but the evidence of gospel truth. And the candid will perceive, that we have not adopted these opinions merely because Mr. Wesley taught them, but because they appear to us to be true. Let us then, my brethren, hold fast the beginning of our confidence steadfast to the end ; and prove to the world that our doctrines are true, not by reason and argument only, but by our tempers and conduct. Let us be careful to act worthy of our holy vocation, and to persevere to the end in well-doing; we shall then receive, with him who is now gone before us, the promised reward : Which may God of his infinite mercy grant, through Jesus Christ our Lord ! Amen. ADVERTISEMENT. AN EXTRACT FROM MR. WESLEY'S WILL. "I GIVE all my manuscripts to Thomas Coke, Dr. Whitehead, and Henry Moore, to be burnt or published, as they see good."* As the dispute between Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, the Methodist Conference, and me, respect- ing the publication of Mr. J. Wesley's Life, has been very generally made known through the three kingdoms, it seems necessary to state to the public, what has been done on my part, and on the part of the committee united with me, to put an end to that dispute. After the Manchester Conference, in 1791, Mr. Rogers, Dr. Coke, Mr. Whitefield, &c. began the dispute, on the subject of money, or the division of the profits arising from the sale of the Life : they afterwards required, that I should publish nothing in the Life of Mr. J. Wesley, but what should be approved by a committee of the preachers. With respect to the first, I offered to give them the whole profits of the work, if they desired it, in order to put an end to the difference, as my printed letter of November of that year, will testify. With respect to the requisition, I could not in conscience submit to it. I offered to read the manuscript to them as friends, and to consult them on particular parts of Mr. Wesley's life ; but insisted on the right of using my own judgment, if on any point we could not agree. Here then we differed, and in the printed letter abovementioned, I addressed the preachers on this subject, in the following words : "I therefore entreat you, for God's sake, for the sake of peace among the people, for the honor of religion in general, to desist from this arbitrary and illiberal requisition. If you still insist upon it, and make a breach on this account, I call the living God to witness between me and you this day, that I am clear ; the mischief that may follow, will lie at your door, not mine ; and you shall answer for it, at the awful tribunal of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." In August, 1792, when the Methodist preachers were assembled in conference, at London, the committee abovementioned, met, and resolved. That, " When the members of the committee united themselves together, to support Dr. Whitehead in writing the life of Mr. Wesley, the following were the leading principles of their union: 1. That Dr. Whitehead having been solicited to write the life, by the executors, preachers, and others, had pledged himself to the pubHc to execute the work ; and his printed proposals had been signed by the executors, and admitted by the Conference. 2. That Dr. Whitehead had an undoubted right to use his own judgment without control, in writing a book to which his name must be prefixed, and for the contents of which he only was respon- sible to the Methodist connection at large, and to the public. 3. That the three persons to whom Mr. Wesley had bequeathed his manuscripts, of whom Dr. Whitehead was one, having deUberately agreed that the doctor should have the use of them to assist him in exe- cuting the work, and they having been delivered unconditionally to him for that end, he had a right to the discretional use of them, notwj^thstanding that two of those persons afterwards changed their mind on that subject. 4. When some of the preachers opposed Dr. Whitehead in the performance of his engagements to the public, the steps they took to injure his reputa- tion, appeared to this committee unjustifiable, and if tolerated would take away all security for the character of every member of the Methodist society : the members of the committee, therefore, thought it their duty to oppose such proceedings, and to support an injured man who bore a public and respectable character, from the violent and unjust attacks made upon him. The committee are still persuaded of the justice and equity of these principles : but to show the disinterestedness of Dr. Whitehead and of this committee, and their desire of peace, they are willing to make some sacrifices for the sake thereof ; and therefore, with the consent of Dr. Whitehead, make the following propositions : * See Arminian Magazine for January, 1792, page 39. 9 (37) xxxviii ADVERTISEMENT. First. " That all the Manuscripts of Mr. Wesley shall be fairly and impartially examined, by Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and Dr. Whitehead. Such papers as they shall unanimously deem unfit for publication, shall be burnt immediately: out of the remainder Dr. Whitehead shall be at liberty to select such as he thinks necessary for his work ; and the residue* to be given into the hands of Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore. Second. " That the Life of Mr. Wesley, written by Dr. Whitehead, shall be given up by the committee to the Conference, aud become their entire property. Third. " That one hundred and twenty-eight pages of the Life being already printed off, Dr. Whitehead will read them to a committee of the preachers^ if desired, that they may judge of the spirit and manner, in which the Liie will be written, before they come to any conclusion. Fourth. "That Dr. Whitehead will read his manuscript as the work goes on, to any person or persons the conference shall appoint ; he will be glad of their opinion and advice, which he will follow in all cases, as far as he shall judge it consistent with the usefulness and reputation of his work. Fifth. " That the Conference shall defray all the expenses which the committee has been at up to the present time (the account to be made up by the treasurers of the committee) and take the expense of the work upon themselves : any consideration to be given Dr. Whitehead for his trouble, &c., in writing the Life, shall be wholly left to the determination of Confer- ence in 1794, and if he never receives one shiUing, he will not complain. Sixth. " The Life of Mr. Wesley, written by Dr. Whitehead, shall never be printed, in any form, without Dr. Whitehead's name, nor altered in any part of it without his consent. Seventh. " Dr. Whitehead shall immediately take his place, as a preacher in the new chapel, if the trustees approve thereof, as he did before this dispute happened ; and let all past differences be buried and forgotten. Eighth. "The fifty copies of the Life which are printed on large fine paper, shall be finished in the same manner as the eight sheets of them which are already printed off; and these fifty copies shall then be hot-pressed, and be delivered to Dr. Whitehead in boards at the common seUing price of the book, to be distributed by him according to his original in- tention in printing them. " In case these propositions are rejected, the committee will consider Dr. Whitehead and themselves, and the whole of this dispute, to be remaining in the same state as previous to the making these proposals. " The committee consider as first principles, from which they can never recede ; first, that Dr. Whitehead shall write the Life, subject to proposition No. I. Secondly, That he use his own judgment therein without control. These two principles being admitted, the committee will, if the Conference prefer it, submit every other part of the difference to the decision of two persons, one to be chosen by the Conference, and the other by the committee ; which two persons, in case of a difference in opinion, shall nominate a third person to decide by a majority. — If the Conference adopt either of these proposals, the parties to enter into satis- factory engagements for the fulfilment of them. " That a copy of the proceedings of this meeting, signed by the secretary, be sent to Mr. Alexander Mather, the president of the Conference." — It must be observed, that Dr. Coke was secretary to the Conference, and Mr. Moore a member of it, and present at it. Our proposals were rejected. Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore have published a Life of Mr. Wesley; and they inform the public, in their Preface, that, there is nothing material respecting him, that is not given in their volume. They assign, as an evidence of Shis, that, all his private papers were open to their inspection, for several years. According to their own declaration, therefore, they have suffered no loss or injury, on account of the papers being in my hands. * It was intended, and I believe sufficiently understood on both sides, that all the papers would be delivered up without reserve, as soon as the Life should be published. PREFACE. The publication of this first volume of Mr. Wesley's Life, having been delayed much beyond the general expectation, the members of the committee, who so generously united to encourage and assist me in carrying on the work, the subscribers to it, and the public at large, have a right to expect some explanation of the causes which have occasioned the delay. T shall mention two principal causes, though others have concurred in a less degree. The first is, the cruel and persevering opposition of some of the Methodist preachers, against the execution of the work. I had determined to write, not only the Life of Mr. Wesley, but a history of Methodism, with the utmost impartiality ; to describe things as they have been, and as they are, without the false coloring that the spirit of a party will always give to history : but it was impossible to see with indifference the conduct of these preachers. Mr. Wesley never met with a more malignant opposition in the whole course of his labors, than I have experienced for attempting to describe them. Nor was I alone the object of their abuse ; my friends also, shared it with me. It sometimes appeared to me, that they carried their opposition to such outrageous and indecent lengths, on purpose to excite an opposition to them, in the liife itself; that they might have a fairer pretext to advise the people not to read it. I determined to disappoint them ; and to take no further notice of them, than the connection of the history required, and without any particular reference to the present dispute. Whenever, therefore, I found my mind affected by their conduct, so that I could not write with that calmness and ease that I wished, I laid the work wholly aside, which has been no small cause of the delay. This may be called a weakness : be it so ; I never pretended to be free from the common feelings of human nature ; or to be insensible of the impropc^r C39) xl PREFACE. conduct of others, towards my friends. My business has been, to guard my mind against any improper mfluence it might have on my judgment, in describing facts that have taken place in the establish- ment of Methodism, and to distinguish between the rational and liberal principles of Mr. Wesley, on which the Methodist societief were founded, and the narrow and arbitrary conduct of a few indi viduals : and this, by the grace of God, I hope has been carefull3 done. The second cause of delay has been the bankruptcy of the printer 1 first employed. This has occasioned a considerable loss, a part of the printed sheets being damaged, and a delay of several months. I am persuaded, however, that the work has received some improve- ments from the length of time it has been in hand. It may have defects at present, but they would have been greater and more numerous, had it been written in a hurry, immediately after the death of Mr. Wesley. When I began to write the Life of Mr. Charles Wesley, I did not expect it would have been so long as it is. But the materials increased so fast upon me, as I proceeded, that I could easily have filled the whole volume with them. As they were new, and appeared to me important, I could not prevail on myself to abridge them, more than I have done. I thought it a pity that a man of so excellent a character should lie hid under a heap of rubbish, which envy had thrown upon him. A part of this rubbish, at least, I have removed, and he will again stand forward to the view of the public. I doubt not but his friends will recognize him in the following sheets; and I hope will be introduced to his company with pleasure and profit. As the Life of Mr. John Wesley comprehends a great variety of subjects, on which men think very differently, it cannot be expected that it should be so written, as to obtain universal approbation. But my leading object in writing this Life, has not been, either general approbation or profit ; but truly and fairly to delineate Mr. Wesley's character, in doing which, I hoped to promote religion and virtue. I return my warmest thanks to those persons who have communi- cated to me any private papers or letters, that were in their posses- sion ; and also to those who have assisted me in the present work, by their advice. In the early part of Mr. John Wesley's Life, I have made use of the original papers relating to him, published by Dr. PREFACE . xli Priestley. His collection alone is defective ; and so was that in my possession, without his. Dr. Priestley tells us in his preface, " The following letters were given to me by the late Mr. Badcock, as great curiosities of their kind, with a view to their publication after the death of Mr. John Wesley. They were given to him by the grand-daugh- ter of Mr. Samuel Wesley, the eldest brother of John, and I believe with the same view. Mr. John Wesley, as I learned from Mr. Bad- cock, was very desirous of getting these letters into his possession, but the daughter and grand-daughter of Mr. Samuel, being offended at his conduct, would never deliver them to him." Thus far Dr. Priestley. I am not at all disposed to call Dr. Priestley's veracity in question, but it appears to me there is some mystery in the affair, which I wish to see removed, and which is the reason of bringing the matter forward. Mr. Badcock wrote to Mr. Wesley, on the sub- ject of his brother Samuel's manuscripts, and at the same time sent him one, which he had obtained. His letter is dated South-Moulton, Devonshire, April 22, 1780 ; and the part of it that relates to the manuscripts, is as follows : Rev. Sir, "The M.S. which accompanies this address, will, I doubt not, carry its own authenticity with it, to you. It fell into my hands some time since, by means of the departure of Mr. Mansell, for Ire- land, on account of debts contracted at Barnstaple. This person married a daughter of your niece Mrs. Earle. They both died soon after he absconded. Of these particulars, it is likely you are not ignorant. A gentleman of Barnstaple, was for some time in possession of the books and M.SS. Many of them were sold : and others, together with some papers of a family nature, were sent to Mansell ; who, if I mistake not, lives with his mother, at or near Dublin. " I have seen some other M.SS. of your mother's ; and wish I could have secured them for you. I think they have much intrinsic excel- lence : and to a son, they must be doubly acceptable. If I should have it in my power to get more of these papers, I will take care to send them to you." The attentive reader will perceive, that these two accounts, not only differ, but in one instance flatly contradict each other. After Mr. Badcock's letter, there certainly was a fault somewhere in Dr. Priestley's obtaining possession of the manuscripts : but where the fault lay, I do not pretend to determine. D* CONTENTS OF THE FIRST VOLUME. jjOOK the first. GIVING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. WESLEY'S RELATIONS. CHAPTER I. Page. Of his Great-Grandfather, and Grandfather Wesley, 17 CHAPTER II. Of his Grandfather Annesley, 22 CHAPTER III. Of his Father, Mr. Samuel Wesley, " 25 CHAPTER IV. Section I. Of his Mother, 36 Sect. II. Of his Sister, Mrs. Wright, 51 CHAPTER V. Of his Brother, Samuel Wesley, junior, 59 CHAPTER VI. SOME ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE OF HIS BROTHER, MR. CHARLES WESLEY, Sect. I. Of his Birth and Education, till his Ordination in 1735, . . 71 Sect. 11. Of his Voyage to Georgia, his Situation there, and Return to England in 1736, 77 (43) Page. Sect. III. Of Mr. Charles Wesley, from the 3(1 of December, 1736, till the End of June, 1738, 98 Sect. IV. Contaming some Account of Mr. Charles Wesley's Public Ministry, until he became an Itinerant, 115 Sect. V. Containing some Account of his Labors as an Itinerant Preacher 134 Sect. VI. Stating some further Particulars concerning Mr. Charles Wesley ; with an Account of his Death in 1778, . . 206 BOOK THE SECOND. CHAPTER I. Giving some Account of Mr. John Wesley, from his Birth to the Year 1729, 231 CHAPTER II. Of Mr. Wesley's Residence at Oxford from November, 1729, to October, 1735: with an Account of the Proceedings of the first Methodist Society, during that Period, 257 THE LIFE OF THE MV. JOHN WESLEY. BOOK FIRST. CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE FAMILY. CHAPTER I. Of his Great Grandfather^ and Grandfather Wesley. So far as we can trace back any account of the family, Mr. Wes- ley's ancestors appear respectable for learning, conspicuous for piety, and firmly attached to those views of Christianity which they had formed from the sacred Scriptures. Bartholomew Wesley, his great grandfather, was educated in one of our universities, and afterwards held the living of Allington in Dorsetshire. When the act of uni- formity took place in 1662, he was ejected from his living, and enrolled on the list of fame with those illustrious names, who chose rather to suffer the loss of all things than violate conscience. If we judge from the circumstances of the nation, and the temper of the people at this time, we shall be led to conclude, that the act of uni- formity originated with a party ; that it was founded in revenge, and had cruelty and oppression for its object. It was however, the means under God, of raising up a cloud of witnesses, who testified to the world by their sufferings, that religion is not a mere engine of the state, but something real, in comparison of which those who feel its influence count all other things but dung and dross. While in the university, Mr. Wesley had applied himself to the study of physic as well as divinity ; a practice which had been frequent, and not then fallen wholly into disuse. He was often consulted as a physician while he held his living, and after his ejectment applied himself chiefly to the practice of physic, though he still preached occasion- ally. It is said that he used a peculiar plainness of speech, Avhich hindered him from becoming a popular preacher. He lived several years after he was silenced ; but the death of his son, John Wesley, of whom I shall next speak, aflfected him so much, that he afterwards declined apace, and did not long survive him.^ ♦ See Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. i. p. 442. 2* 3 18 MR. Wesley's ancestors. John Wesley, M. A., of New-Inn Hall Oxford, son of the above mentioned gentleman, was grandfather of the late Rev. John Wesley. We have no certain account of the time of his birth, nor of the year when he died. It pleased God to incline him to remember his Creator in the days of his youth, a circumstance which always affords com- fort in the future part of life. He had a very humbling sense of sin, and a serious concern for his salvation when a school-boy ; and soon after began to keep a diary, in which he recorded the remarkable instances of providential care over him, the method of God's dealings with his soul, and how he found his heart affected under the means of grace, and the occurrences of providence, whether prosperous and pleasing, or afflictive. This method he continued, with very little intermission, to the end of his life.=^ During his stay at Oxford, he was taken notice of for his serious- ness and diligence. He applied himself particularly to the study of the oriental languages, in which he made great progress. Dr. John Owen, who was at that time vice-chancellor, had a great regard for him, which affords strong evidence both of his abilities and piety at this early period of life. He began to preach occasionally at the age of twenty-two, and in May, 1658, was sent to preach at Whitchurch in Dorsetshire. Soon after the restoration, some of his neighbors gave him a great deal of trouble, because he would not read the com- mon prayer. They complained of him to the Bishop of Bristol, and laid many heavy things to his charge. Mr. Wesley being informed that the bishop desired to speak with him, he waited on his lord- ship, and has recorded in his diary the conversation that took place on this occasion. Mr. Wesley's defence of himself turns chiefly on two points, his allegiance to the king ; and, his right to preach the Gospel without being ordained according to the rites of the established church. With respect to the first, he solemnly assures the bishop, that the things alleged against him were either invented or mistaken : that, whatever his bitter enemies might say against him, there were others who would give a different character of him; that Mr. Glisson had done it; and that Sir Francis Fulford, being his hearer, would acquaint his lordship concerning him : that he did not think the old Nonconformists were his Majesty's enemies ; and that he had con- scientiously taken the oath of allegiance, and had faithfully kept it. With respect to the second point, the bishop informs Mr. Wesley, that if he preached, it must be upon ordination, according to the order of the church of England. Mr. Wesley answers, that, if he meant by ordination the sending spoken of Rom. x., he had it; that he had a mission from God and man ; but he was not satisfied in his ♦ I have taken some pains to discover whether this manuscript be anywhere preserved ; but I have not obtained any satisfactory information concerning it. The extracts from it have been preserved by Calamy. MR. Wesley's ancestors. 19 conscience concerning the ordination in the church of England. As to his abiUties, he offers to submit to any examination his lordship would appoint; to give him a confession of his faith, or to take any other method that might be required. He then states the reasons which satisfied him, that he ought to preach. These are, 1. That he was devoted to the service from his infancy. 2. That he was educated for it, at school and in the university. 3. That, as a son of the prophets, after having taken his degrees, he preached in the country, being approved of by judicious, able Christians, ministers and others. 4. That it pleased God to seal his labors with success in the conversion of several souls from ignorance and profaneness, to the power of godliness ; that such conversions had taken place wherever he had been called to preach; at Radpole, Melcomb, Turnwood, Whitchurch, and at sea. He declares, that if this was not found to be the case upon examination, he was willing to be discharged from his ministry. "I will stand or fall, says he, on the issue thereof." He adds, 5. That the church seeing the presence of God going along with him, they did, by fasting and prayer, in a day set apart for that end, seek an abundant blessing on his endeavors. "A particular church ! exclaims the bishop : yes, my lord, says Mr. Wesley, I am not ashamed to own myself a member of one. Bishop. You have no warrant for your particular churches. Wesley. We have a plain, full, and sufficient rule for gospel worship in the New Testament, recorded in the Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles. B. We have not. W. The practice of the apostles is a standing rule in those cases which were not extraordinary. B. Not their practice, but their precepts. W. Both precepts and practice. Our duty is not delivered to us in Scripture only by precepts, but by precedents, by promises, by threatenings mixed, not common-place wise. May it please your lordship, we believe that cultus non institutus est indebitus. B. It is false. W. The second commandment speaks the same ; Thou shalt not make unto thyself any graven image. B. That is forms of your own invention. W. Bishop Andrews taking notice of non fades tibi, satisfied me, that we may not worship God but as commanded. B. You take discipline, church government, and circumstances, for worship. W. You account ceremonies parts of Avorship. B. Well then, you will justify your preaching, will you, without ordination according to law? W. All these things laid together are satisfac- tory to me for my procedure therein. B. They are not enough. W. There has been more written in proof of the preaching of gifted persons, with such approbation, than has been answered by any one yet. B. I am glad I heard this from your own mouth. You will stand to your principles, you say 7 W. I intend it, through the grace of God ; and to be faithful to the King's Majesty, however you may deal with me. B. I will not meddle with you, W. Farewell to you, sir. B. Farewell, good Mr. Wesley." 20 MR. Wesley's ancestors. It is to be hoped that the bishop was as good as his word. But there were some persons of influence in his neighborhood who were too much his enemies to permit him to continue quietly at Whit- church, till the act of uniformity ejected him. For in the begmning of 1662, he Avas seized on the Lord's day as he was coming out of church, carried to Blandford, and committed to prison. Sir Gerrard Napper was one of the most furious of his enemies, and the most for- ward in committing him ; but meeting with an accident by which he broke his collar-bone, he was so far softened, that he sent some per- sons to bail Mr. Wesley, and told them if they would not, he would do it himself How various are the ways by which God brings men to a consciousness of their guilt ! Mr. Wesley, however, was set at liberty, though bound over to appear at the next assizes. He appeared accordingly, and came off" much better than he expected. On this occasion the good man recorded in his diary the mercy of God to him, in raising up several friends to own him ; inclining a solicitor to plead for him, and restraining the wrath of man, so that the judge, though a very passionate man, spoke not an angry word. Mr. Wesley came joyfully home from the assizes, and preached constantly every Lord's day till August 17th, when he delivered his farewell sermon to a weeping audience, from Acts xx. 32, " And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified." October the 26th, the place was declared vacant by an apparitor, and orders given to sequester the profits ; but his people had given him what was due. On the 22d of February, 1663, he quitted Whitchurch, and removed with his family to Mel- comb : upon which the corporation made an order against his settle- ment there, imposing a fine of £20 upon his landlady, and 5s. per week upon him, to be levied by distress. These violent proceedings forced him to leave the town, and he went to Bridgev%rater. Ilminster, and Taunton, in which places he met with great kindness and friend- ship from all the three denominations of Dissenters, and was almost every day employed in preaching in the several places to which he went ; and got many good acquaintance, and friends, who were after- wards very kind to him and his numerous family. At length a gentle- man who had a very good house at Preston, two or three miles from Melcomb, gave him free liberty to live in it without paying any rent. Thither he removed his family in the beginning of May, and there he continued as long as he lived. He records his coming to Preston with great wonder and thankfulness. Soon after this he had some debates in his mind whether he ought not to remove beyond sea, to Surinam or Maryland : but after much consideration and advice, he determined to take his lot in his native country. He had some scruples also about attending public worship in the established church ; but by several arguments in Mr. Nye's MR. Wesley's ancestors. 21 papers, he was determined to do it. After some time he was called by a number of serious Christians at Pool to be their pastor ; and in that relation he continued to the day of his death, administering all ordinances to them as opportunity offered. By the Oxford Act he was obliged for a while to withdraw from Preston, and leave his family and people. But he preached wherever he came, if* he could but have an audience. Upon his coming to the place of his retire- ment in March, 1(366, he put this question to himself, " What dost thou here, at such a distance from church, wife, children, &c. ?" And in his answer, sets down the oath required by government, and then adds the reasons why he could not take it, as several ministers had done ; and particularly, that to do it in his own private sense, would be but juggling with God, with the king, and with conscience. But after all this and a good deal more against taking the oath, he thankfully mentions the goodness of God in so overruling the law- makers, that they did not send the ministers farther from their friends and flocks ; and that they had so much time to prepare for their removal, and had liberty to pass on the road to any place. After he had lain hid for some time, he ventured home again, and returned to his labor among his people and among others occasionally. But not- withstanding all his prudence in managing his meetings, he was often disturbed ; several times apprehended, and four times imprisoned ; once at Pool for half a year, and once at Dorchester for three months : the other confinements were shorter. He was in many straits and difficulties, but wonderfully supported and comforted, and many times very seasonably and surprisingly delivered. The removal of many eminent Christians into another world, who were his intimate acquaintance and kind friends ; the great decay of serious religion among many that made a profession, and the increasing rage of the enemies of real godliness, manifestly sunk his spirits. " And having " filled up his part of what is behind of the afflictions of Christ in his " flesh, for his body's sake, which is the church, and finished the " work given him to do, he was taken ^ out of this vale of tears to that world where the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary " are at rest, when he had not been much longer an inhabitant here " below than his blessed Master, whom he served with his whole " heart, according to the best light he had. The vicar of Preston would not suffer him to be buried in the church. "f There are several things in this account of Mr. Wesley which deserve the reader's notice. 1. He appears to have made himself master of the controverted points in which he differed from those of the established church, and to have taken up his opinions from a conviction of their truth. 2. He showed an ingenuous mind, free from low cunning, in an open avowal of his sentiments to the bishop. * I conjecture that he died about the year 1670. t See the Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. i. p. 478 to 486. 22 MR. Wesley's ancestors. 3. He appears to have been remarkably conscientious in all his con- duct, and a zealous promoter of genuine piety both in himself and others. 4. He discovered great firmness of mind and an unshaken attachment to his principles in the midst of the most unchristian per- secution, and a train of accumulated evils which he suffered on that account. These are prominent features in his character, and which we cannot but admire, however we may dilfer from him in opinion ; they show a mind elevated far above the common level, even of those who have had the advantages of an academical education. CHAPTER II. Of his Grandfather^ Dr. Annesley. Samuel Annesley, LL. D., grandfather of the late Mr. Wesley by the mother's side, was born of religious parents at Killingworth near Warwick, in the year 1620, and was their only child. It has been said, that he was first cousin to the Earl of Anglesey. His grand- mother, an eminently pious woman, dying before his birth, desired the child, if a boy, might be called Samuel ; assigning as the reason of her request, can say I have asked him of the Lord.''' In his infancy he was strongly impressed with the thoughts of being a minister, for which indeed his parents intended him from his birth; and such was the ardor of his mind in pursuing his design, that when about five or six years old, he began a practice, which he after- wards continued, of reading twenty chapters every day in the Bible. The continuance of this practice laid an excellent foundation of use- ful knowledge, for the future exercise of his ministry. He who studies the Scriptures well, and believes them to be, not merely a sufficient, but the only safe rule of faith and practice, will generally exhibit a more uniform character as a minister of the gospel, than he who takes his religious opinions from the subtle reasonings and sys- tems of men. This observation was admirably illustrated and confirmed by the steady, uniform conduct of Dr. Annesley, through some of the most trying situations in which his principles were put to the test. He lost his father when four years old : but his pious mother took great care of his education ; nor did he want the means of obtaining the best instruction, as the paternal estate was considerable. Though a child when he first formed his resolution concerning the ministry, yet he never varied from his purpose : nor was he discouraged by an affecting dream, in which he thought that he was a minister, and sent for by the Bishop of London, to be burnt as a martyr. At the age of fifteen he went to the university of Oxford, and took his degrees in MR. Wesley's ancestors. 23 the usual course. His piety and diligence at Oxford, were so much out of the common way of the place, that he attracted^ considerable notice. In 1644 he was ordained as chaplain in the ship called the Globe, under the Earl of Warwick, then Lord High Admiral of Eng- land. He went to sea with the fleet, and kept a diary of their voyage. But having no great liking to a sea-faring life, he soon quitted it, and settled at Cliflf in Kent, where at first he met with a storm more violent than any he had experienced at sea. The min- ister of this place had been turned out for his barefaced encourage- ment of licentiousness, as Dr. Williams reports, by attending the meetings of the people for dancing, drinking, and merriment on the Lord's day. The people on this account were exceedingly fond of him, and greatly prejudiced against his successor, Dr. Annesley, who was a man of a very different character. When he first went among them, they rose upon him with spits, forks, and stones, threatening to destroy him. This was no small trial to a young man of about twenty- five years of age. But he remained firm as a rock in his Master's cause, and as the people were not hardened against the evidence of gospel truth, he had some hopes of doing them good, notwithstanding their profaneness and violence. He therefore told them, that, ^' Let them use him as they would, he was resolved to continue with them, till God had prepared them by his ministry to entertain a better, who should succeed him : but solemnly declared, that when they became so prepared, he would leave the place." His labors were incessant, and the success of his preaching and engaging behavior was sur- prising ; so that in a few years the people were greatly reformed, and became exceedingly fond of him. Though he enjoyed here an income of four hundred pounds per annum, yet he paid so conscientious a regard to his first declaration, that he thought himself bound to leave them ; which he accordingly did, and the people, who at his coming threat- ened to stone him, now parted with him with cries and tears, testify- ing their affection for him. A very signal providence directed him to a settlement in London in 1652, by the unanimous choice of the inhabitants of the parish of St. John the Apostle. Soon after he was made lecturer of St. Paul's, and in 1658 Cripplegate was made happy by his settlement there. He was a man of great uprightness, never regulating his religious profession by his secular interests. He was turned out of his lecture because he would not comply with some things which he deemed extravagant and wrong ; he thought conformity in him would be a sin, and he chose to quit a full maintenance rather than injure his conscience. He was acknowledged by all parties to be an Israelite indeed, and yet he suffered much for Nonconformity ; but such was the spirit of party, that an angel from heaven would have been per- secuted and abused, if he had been a Dissenter. In his sufferings God often appeared remarkably for him; one person died while 24 MR. WESLEY'S ANCESTORS. signing a warrant to apprehend him. He afterwards suffered, because he thought it his duty to bear witness for the old truth against Antinomianism. His integrity made him a stranger to all tricks or little artifices to serve his temporal interest ; and his char- itable and unsuspecting temper, sometimes gave those who practised them, an opportunity to impose upon him. In ministerial labors he was abundant. Before he was silenced, he often preached three times a day ; during the troubles almost every day ; afterwards twice every Lord's day. His sermons were not raw and uninteresting, but instructive and affecting : and his manner of delivery very peculiarly expressed his heartiness in the things he spoke. His care and labor extended to every place where he might be useful. In some measure the care of all the churches was upon him. When any place wanted a minister, he used his endeavors to pro- cure one for them ; when any minister was oppressed by poverty, he soon employed himself for his rehef. " O ! how many places, says Dr. Williams, had sat in darkness, how many ministers had been starved, if Dr. Annesley had died thirty years since ! " He was the chief, often the sole instrument in the education as well as the subsistence of several ministers. The sick, the widows, the orphans, whom he relieved were innumerable. As a minister, his usefulness was exten- sive, and God kept him faithful in his work to the last, for which he thus thanked God on his death-bed: " Blessed be God, I can say, I have been faithful in the ministry above fifty-five years." Many called him father, as the instrument of their conversion ; and many called him a comforter. He had miinterrupted peace, and assurance of God's love and favor, for above thirty years of the latter part of his life. This assurance had not one cloud in all his last sickness. A little before his departure, his desire of death appeared strong, and his soul was filled with the foretaste of glory. He often said, " Come my dearest Jesus, the nearer the more precious, the more welcome." Another time his joy was so great, that in ecstasy he cried out, " I cannot contain it : what manner of love is this to a poor worm ? I cannot express the thousandth part of what praise is due to Thee ! We know not what we do Avhen we offer at praising God for his mercies. It is but little I can give thee, but. Lord help me to give thee my all. I will die praising thee, and rejoice that others can praise thee better. I shall be satisfied with thy likeness ; satisfied ! satisfied ! Oh ! my dearest Jesus, I come ! " Thus died this excellent man, December 31, 1696, in the 77th year of his age, and left us an example how to live and how to die. Dr. Annesley had naturally a strong, robust constitution, which enabled him to undergo great labor and fatigue. He was seldom sick, and could endure the coldest weather without hat, gloves, or THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 25 fire. For many years he scarcely ever drank anything but water, and even to his last sickness, his sight continued so strong, that he could read the smallest print without spectacles. His piety, diligence, and zeal, made him highly esteemed by the Dissenters. He assisted at the first public ordination they had, after the act of uniformity, when Dr. Calamy and six others were ordained in the Dissenting place of worship in Little St. Hellen's, in 1694.^ CHAPTERIII. Of Samiiel Wesley Senior, Mr. John Wesley, of whom I have spoken above, left two sons, Matthew and Samuel ; of the rest of the children we know nothing. As the family had been greatly reduced by persecution, these two brothers must have experienced some difficulties in their education. Their mother was a niece of Dr. Thomas Fuller ;t but it does not appear that they received any assistance from this branch of the family. By industry they surmounted every difficulty that lay be- fore them, and rose to very respectable and useful situations in life. Matthew Wesley, following the example of his grandfather, studied physic, and afterwards made a fortune by his practice.f Samuel, the father of the late Mr. John Wesley, was born about the year 1662, or perhaps a little earlier ; but he could not, I think, have been more than eight or nine years old when his father died. The first thing that shook his attachment to the Dissenters was, a defence of the death of King Charles the First, and the proceedings of the Calve's Head club.§ These things shocked him ; and though it is certain that the Dissenters in general disapproved of the king's death, and that the proceedings of a club ought not to be attributed to a large body of men, who had no connection with the members of it, and * See Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. ii. p. 238. For the Account of Dr. Annesley, see the Funeral Sermon Dr. Williams preached for him j and Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. i. p. 104. t Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. i. p. 478. Dr. Thomas Fuller was born in 1608. At twenty-three years of age his merit procured him the fellowship of Sidney College Cam- bridge, and a prebend in the Cathedral of Salisbury. During the Protectorate, he held the living of Waltham Abbey, and the lecture of St. Bride's Fleet Street. After the restora- tion he recovered his prebend, and was made chaplain extraordinary to his Majesty. It is said that he had a most uncommon memory. He wrote the Church History of Britain in folio ; A Pisgah-sight of Palestine, and several other works. He died in 1661, and his funeral was attended by 200 of his brethren of the ministry. X We shall afterwards see some verses on the death of this gentleman by his niece, Mrs. Wright. <5> Notes of Samuel Wesley to his elegy on his father. For this, and some other ori- ginal papers, of great use in this work, I am obliged to a private friend. 3 4 26 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. dilfered greatly in opinion from them ; yet they had such an effect on his mind, that he separated himself from the dissenting interest while yet a boy, as appears from the following lines in his son's elegy upon him : " "With opening life his early worth began, The boy misleads not, but foreshows the man. Directed ^vrong, tho' first he miss'd the way, Train'd to mistake, and disciplin'd to stray : Not long — for reason gilded error's night, And doubts well founded shot a gleam of light." He spent some time at a private academy before he went to the university ; but where, it is not said. About the age of sixteen he walked to Oxford, and entered himself of Exeter College. He had now only two pounds sixteen shillings ; and no prospect of future supplies, but from his own exertions. By industry, I suppose by assisting the younger students, and instructing any who chose to employ him, he supported himself till he took his Bachelor's degree ; without any preferment or assistance from his friends, except five shillings. This circumstance does him great honor, and shows him to have been a young man of wonderful diligence and resolution. Many feel his difficulties, but few are capable of his vigorous and continued exertions to overcome them in so honorable a way, and with such success. He now came to London, having increased his little stock to ten pounds fifteen shillings. He was ordained deacon, and obtained a curacy, which he held one year, when he was ap- pointed chaplain on board the fleet. This situation he held one year only, and then returned to London, and served a cure for two years. During this time he married, and his wife brought him a son. In this period he wrote several pieces, which brought him into notice and esteem, and a small living was given him in the country. I am not certain whether it was during his residence here, or while he was chaplain on board the fleet, that the following circumstance happened, but I suppose the latter. He was strongly solicited by the friends of King James IL to support the measures of the court in favor of popery, with promises of preferment if he would comply with the king's desire. But he absolutely refused to read the king's declara- tion ; and though surrounded with courtiers, soldiers, and informers, he preached a bold and pointed discourse against it, from Daniel iii. 17, 18. "If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us fjom the burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up." His son Samuel describes this circumstance in the fol- lowing lines :^ * In the poem entitled the Parish Priest, intended as a description of his father's char- acter. THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 27 " When zealous James unhappy sought the way T' establish Rome by arbitrary sway ; In vain were bribes shower'd by the guilty crown, He sought no favor, as he fear'd no frown. Secure in faith, exempt from worldly views, He dar'd the declaration to refuse ; Then from the sacred pulpit boldly show'd The dauntless Hebrews, true to Israel's God, Who spake regardless of their king's commands, ' The God we serve can save us from thy hands ; If not, 0 monarch, know we choose to die, Thy gods alike, and threatenings we defy ; No power on earth our faith has e'er controll'd. We scorn to worship idols, tho' of gold.' Resistless truth damp'd all the audience round. The base informer sicken'd at the sound ; Attentive courtiers conscious stood amaz'd, And soldiers silent trembled els they gaz'd. No smallest murmur of distaste arose, Abash'd and vanquish'd seem'd the church's foes. So when like zeal their bosoms did inspire, The Jewish martyrs walk'd unhurt in fire." In this noble instance of integrity and firmness of mind, Mr. Wesley has given us an unequivocal proof that a person of high church prin- ciples may be a true friend to the protestant cause, and the liberty of the subject. It is evident that he as much disliked the arbitrary proceedings of King James, as the religion which he endeavored to introduce. When the glorious Revolution took place in 1688, Mr. Wesley most cordially approved of it, and was the first who wrote in defence of it. This work he dedicated to Queen Mary,^ who in consequence of it, gave him the living of Epworth in Lincolnshire, about the year 1693 ; and in 1723 he was presented to the living of Wroote in the same county, in addition to Epworth. Mr. Wesley held the living of Epworth upwards of forty years. His abilities would have done him credit in a more conspicuous situa- tion; and had Queen Mary lived much longer, it is probable that he would not have spent so great a part of his life in such an obscure corner of the kingdom. In the beginning of the year 1705, he print- ed a poem on the battle of Blenheim, which happened the year before, with which the Duke of Marlborough was so well pleased, that he made him chaplain to Colonel Lepelle's regiment, which was to stay in England some time. In consequence of the same poem, a noble lord sent for him to London, promising to procure him a prebend. But unhappily he was at this time engaged in a controversy with the Dissenters : several things had been published on each side, and the controversy was carried on in the usual way, in which the disputants on both sides are generally more remarkable for showing the violence of their passions than the goodness of their cause. In the first part MSS. papers. 28 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. of Queen Ann's reign, the Dissenters had a very powerful influence in both houses of parhament, and at court ; and were now prepar- ing to present a petition to the House of Lords, praying for justice against the authors of several pamphlets written in opposition to them, and against Mr. Wesley in particular : but were dissuaded from taking this step by two members of that house. They had however interest enough to hinder Mr. Wesley from obtaining a prebend : they soon also worked him out of the chaplainship of the regiment, and brought several other very severe sufferings upon him and his family. As a pastor, he was indefatigable in the duties of his office : a con- stant preacher, feeding the flock with the pure doctrines of the gos- pel, according to his ability; diligent in visiting the sick, and admin- istering such advice as their situations required ; and attentive to the conduct of all who were under his care, so that every one in his parish became an object of his attention and concern. No strangers could settle in his parish but he presently knew it, and made himself acquainted with them. We have a proof of this from a letter he wrote to the Bishop of Lincoln, after being absent from home a very short time. "After my return to Epworth, says he, and looking a little among my people, I found there were two strangers come hither, both of whom I have discovered to be papists, though they come to church ; and I have hopes of making one or both of them good mem- bers of the church of England.'' But this conscientious regard to parochial duties, did not divert him from literary pursuits. A man who spends all his time in the most useful manner he can, may diversify his employments, and accom- plish by diligence what appears to others impracticable. His favorite study seems to have been the original Scriptures, in which he was indefatigable ; a practice which can never be too much commended in a minister of the gospel, when joined with a proper attention to practical duties. The following extracts from two of his letters to his son, the late Mr. John Wesley, wiU give some idea of his diligence in this respect ; and the second of them will show us his opinion of a subject on which learned men have been much divided. " Jan. 26, 172.5. " I have some time since designed an edition of the holy Bible in octavo, in the Hebrew, Chaldee, Septuagint, and the Yulgate; and have made some progress in it. What I desire of you on this article is, I. That you would immediately fall to work, and read dihgently the Hebrew text in the Polyglott, and collate it exactly with the Vul- gate, writing all, even the least variations or differences between them. 2. To these I would have you add the Samaritan text in the last column but one; which is the very same with the Hebrew, * Mr. C. "Wesley's papers. THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 29 except in some very few places, differing only in the Samaritan char- acter, which I think is the true old Hebrew. In twelve months' time, you will get through the Pentateuch ; for I have done it four times the last year, and am going over it the fifth, and collating the two Greek versions, the Alexandrian and the Yatican, with what I can get of Symachus and Theodotion," &xj. Mr. John Wesley was in the twenty-second year of his age, not yet ordained, nor had he attained any preferment in the university, when he received this letter from his father. It gives a pleasing view of his progress in biblical learning at this early period of life, and shows his father's confidence in his critical knowledge of the Hebrew Scriptures. The following letter was written in 1731, and very clearly states the old gentleman's opinion of the translation of the Seventy, after a most laborious examination of it. " I find in your letter an account of a learned friend you have, who has a great veneration for the Septuagint, and thinks that in some instances it corrects the present Hebrew. I do not wonder that he is of that mind; as it is likely he has read Vossius and other learned men, who magnify this translation so as to depreciate the original. When I first began to study the Scriptures in earnest, and had read it over several times, I was inclined to the same opinion. What then increased my respect for it was, 1. That I thought I found many texts in the Scriptures more happily explained than in our own or other versions. 2. That many words and phrases in the New Testament, can hardly be so well understood without having recourse to this translation. 3. That both our Saviour and his apostles so frequently quote it. These considerations held me in a blind admiration of the Septuagint ; and though I did not esteem them absolutely infallible, yet I hardly dared to trust my own eyes, or think they were fre- quently mistaken. But upon reading this translation over very often, and comparing it verbatim with the Hebrew, I was forced by plain evidence of fact to be of another mind. That which led me to it was, some mistakes (I think not less than a thousand) in places indif- ferent, either occasioned by the ambiguous sense of some Hebrew words, or by the mistake of some letters, as daleth for i^esh^ and vice versa; which every one knows are very much alike in the old He- brew character. But what fully determined my judgment was, that I found, or thought I found, very many places which appeared pur- posely altered for no very justifiable reason. These at last came so thick upon me, in my daily reading, that I began to note them down ; not a few instances of which you will see in the dissertation I shall send you in my next packet. I would have you communicate it to your learned friend, with my compliments, earnestly desiring him, as well as you, to peruse it with the greatest prejudice you can ; and after you have thoroughly weighed the whole, as I think the subject 3=^ 30 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. deserves, to make the strongest objections you are able against any article of it, where you are not convinced by my observations. For I should not deserve a friend if I did not esteem those my best friends who do their endeavors to set me right, where I may possibly be mis- taken, especially in a matter of great moment." These two extracts give an interesting view of this gentleman's learning, diligent study of the Scriptures, and candor, in each of which he holds forth to us an example highly deserving of imitation. Mr. Wesley was a voluminous writer, which in most cases is a disadvantage to an author, whatever his abilities may be. His Latin commentary on the book of Job is a most elaborate performance ; but the subject of this book, and the language in which the commentary is written, are but ill adapted to the generality of modern readers. As a poet he has been censured by Garth and others ; though when he failed, it was perhaps as much owing to the difficulty of the sub- ject, as to want of poetical abilities. In an early edition of the Dun- ciad, he and Dr. Watts were associated together, and involved in the same censure. But it is well known that the earlier editions of this poem were all surreptitious, in which the blanks were filled up by the mere caprice or envy of the editors, without any regard to the inten- tion of the author. Thus, in a surreptitious edition printed in Ireland, the blank in the 104th verse of the first book was filled up with Dry- den instead of Dennis, which, no doubt, was far enough from the intention of Mr. Pope. With the same propriety and good judgment, in the surreptitious editions, the names Wesley and Watts were inserted thus, W ly, W s, in the 126th line of the same book, but they never appeared in any edition published by Mr. Pope. The lines originally stood thus : " A Gothic Vatican ! of Greece and Rome, Well purg'd, and worthy Withers, Quarles, and Blome."' In a London edition of the Dunciad, printed in 1729, there is the following note on the last of these lines, " It was printed in the sur- reptitious editions W ly, W s, who were persons eminent for good life; the one writ the life of Christ in verse, the other some valuable pieces of the lyric kind on pious subjects. The line is here restored according to its original." Of Mr. Wesley's larger poetical performances, his son Samuel passes the following candid but impartial judgment, in the elegy above mentioned. " Whatever his strains, still glorious was his end, Faith to assert and virtue to defend. He sung how God the Saviour deign'd V expire, With Vida's piety though not his fire ; Deduc'd his Maker's praise from age to age, Through the long annals of the sacred page." THE KEV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 31 Most of his smaller pieces are excellent. I shall insert the follow- ing, both for its intrinsic beauty, and as a specimen of his poetical talents. EUPOLIS'S HYMN TO THE CREATOR. THE OCCASION. Part of a (rieiv) dialogue betiveen Plato and Eupolis* the Poet — the nst 7iot extant. Eupolis, But is it not a little hard, that you should banish all our fraternity from your new commonwealth? What hurt has father Homer done that you dismiss him among the rest ? Plato. Certainly the blind old gentleman lies with the best grace in the world. But a lie handsomely told, debauches the taste and morals of a people. Besides, his tales of the gods are intolerable, and derogate in the highest degree from the dignity of the Divine Nature. Eupolis. But do you really think that those faults are insepa- rable from poetry? May not the One Supreme be sung, without any intermixture of them? Plato. I must own I hardly ever saw any thing of that nature. But I shall be glad to see you, or any other, attempt and succeed in it. On that condition, I will gladly exempt you from the fate of your brother poets. Eupolis. I am far from pretending to be a standard. But I will do the best I can. THE HYMN. Author of Being, source of light, With unfading beauties bright, Fulness, goodness, rolling round Thy own fair orb without a bound : Whether thee thy suppliants call Truth or good, or one or all, Ei, or Jaa ; thee we hail Essence that can never fail, Grecian or Barbaric name, Thy steadfast being still the same. Thee when morning greets the skies "With rosy cheeks and humid eyes ; Thee when sweet declining day Sinks in purple waves away ; Thee will I sing, 0 parent Jove, And teach the world to praise and love. ♦ Eupolis was an Athenian. He is mentioned several times by Horace, and once by Persius ; and was in high estimation at Athens for his poetical compositions, though he severely lashed the vices of the age he lived in . He was killed in an engagement at sea between the Athenians and Lacedemonians, and his death was so much lamented at Ath- ens, that they made a law, that no poet should go to battle. He lived about four hun- dred years before Christ. 32 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SEL\OR. Yonder azure vault on high, Yonder blue, low, liquid sky. Earth, on its firm basis plac'd, And with circling waves embrac'd, All creating pow'r confess, All their mighty IMaker bless. Thou shak'st all nature with thy nod, Sea, earth and air confess the God : Yet does thy pow'rfal hand sustain Both earth and heav'n, both firm and main Scarce can our daring thought arise To thy paviUon in the skies ; Nor can Plato's self declare The bliss, the joy, the rapture there. Barren above thou dost not reign, But circled with a glorious train : The sons of God, the sons of light Ever joying in thy sight ; (For thee their silver harps are strung) Ever beauteous, ever young. Angelic forms their voices raise And through heav'n's arch resound thy praise. The feather' d souls that swim the air, And bathe in liquid ether there. The lark, precentor of the choir, Leading them higher still and higher, Listen and learn ; th' angelic notes Repeating in their warbling throats : And ere to soft repose they go Teach them to their lords below : On the green turf their mossy nest. The ev'ning anthem swells their breast. Thus like thy golden chain from high Thy praise unites the earth and sky. Source of light, thou bid'st the sun On his burning axles run ; The stars like dust around him fly And strew the area of the sky. He drives so swift his race above Mortals can't perceive him move, So smooth his course, oblique or straight, Olympus shakes not v.^ith his weight. As the queen of solemn night Fills at his vase her orbs of light, Imparted lustre ; thus we see The solar virtue shines by thee. Eiresione,* we '11 no more Imaginary pow'r adore ; Since oil, and wool, and cheerful wine. And life-sustaining bread are thine. * This word signifies a kind of garland composed of a branch of olive, wrapt about with wool, and loaded with all kinds of fruits of the earth, as a token of peEice and plenty. The poet says he will no more worship the imaginary power, supposed to be the giver of these things ; but the great Pan, the creator from whom they all proceed. THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 33 Thy herbage, 0 great Pan, sustains The flocks that graze our Attic plains ; The olive with fresh verdure crown'd, Rises pregnant from the ground ; At thy command it shoots and springs, And a thousand blessings brings. Minerva only is thy mind, Wisdom and bounty to mankind. The fragrant thyme, the bloomy rose. Herb and flow'r, and shrub that grows On Thessalian Tempe's plain Or where the rich Sabeans reign. That treat the taste or smell or sight, For food or med'cine, or delight ; Planted by thy parent care, Spring and smile and flourish there. 0 ye nurses of soft dreams, Reedy brooks and winding streams, Or murmuring o'er the pebbles sheen Or sliding through the meadows green, Or where through matted sedge you creep, Trav'Uing to your parent deep : Sound his praise by whom you rose, That sea which neither ebbs nor flows. 0 ye immortal woods and groves, Which th' enamor'd student loves ; Beneath whose venerable shade. For thought and friendly converse made, Fam'd Hecadem, old hero lies. Whose shrine is shaded from the skies, And through the gloom of silent night Projects from far its trembling light ; You, whose roots descend as low, As high in air your branches grow j Your leafy arms to heav'n extend. Bend your heads, in homage bend : Cedars and pines that wave above. And the oak belov'd of Jove. Omen, monster, prodigy. Or nothing are, or Jove from thee ! Whether varied nature play. Or re-invers'd thy will obey. And to rebel man declare Famine, plague, or wasteful war. Laugh ye profane, who dare despise The threat'ning vengeance of the skies, Whilst the pious on his guard, Undismay'd is still prepar'd : Life or death his mind 's at rest, Since what thou send'st must needs be best. No evil can from thee proceed ! 'T is only suffer'd, not decreed. Darkness is not from the sun. Nor mount the shades till he is gone : 5 34 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. Tlien does night obscene arise From Erebus, and fill the skies, Fantastic forms the air invade, Daughters of nothing and of shade. Can we forget thy guardian care, Slow to punish, prone to spare ; Thou brak'st the haughty Persian's pride, That dar'd old ocean's pow'r deride ; Their shipwrecks strew'd the Eubean wave, At Marathon they found a grave. O ye blest Greeks who there expir'd, For Greece with pious ardor fir'd, What shrines or altars shall we raise To secure your endless praise ? Or need we monuments supply, To rescue what can never die ! And yet a greater hero far (Unless great Socrates could err) Shall rise to bless some future day. And teach to live, and teach to pray. Come, unknovm instructor, come ! Our leaping hearts shall make thee room ; Thou with Jove our vows shalt share, Of Jove and thee we are the care. 0 Father, King, whose heav'nly face Shines serene on all thy race, We thy magnificence adore. And thy well-kno-^Ti aid implore ; Nor vainly for thy help we call ; Nor can we want — for thou art all. Every good judge. I apprehend, will readily allow that the author of these verses did not want talents for poetry. But wherever we fix his standing in the scale of learning and abilities, he still rises higher in our view of genuine piety, and a firm attachment to justice, mercy and truth, in various trying situations of life. His integrity was con- spicuous, and his conduct uniform. As he had chosen God and his service for his own portion, he chose the same for his children also. When two of his sons were pursuing a course of piety at Oxford, which threw their future prospects of preferment into a cloud not likely to be dissipated, he encouraged them in it, choosing rather that he and his children should suffer affliction with the people of God, than enjoy the pleasm'es of sin for a season. Few men have been so diligent in the pastoral office as he was; none perhaps more so. Though his income may be called small, and his family large, he had always something to give to those in distress. In conversation he was grave, yet instructive, lively, and full of anecdote; and this talent the late Mr. Wesley possessed in a high degree. His last moments were as conspicuous for resignation and christian fortitude, as his life had been for zeal and diligence. His two sons, Mr. John THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY SENIOR. 35 and Charles Wesley, were both with him when he died, and Mr. Charles has given the following interesting account of his death, in a letter to his brother Samuel, dated April 30, 1735. Dear Brother, After all your desire of seeing my father alive, you are at last assured you must see his face no more till he is raised in incorruption. You have reason to envy us who could attend him in the last stage of his illness. The few words he could utter I saved, and hope never to forget. Some of them were, Nothing is too much to suffer for Heaven. The weaker I am in body, the stronger and more sensible support I feel from God. There is but a step between me and death ; to-morrow I would see you all with me round this table, that we may once more drink of the cup of blessing, before we drink it new in the kingdom of God. With desire have I desired to eat this passover with you before I die." The morning he was to communicate, he was so exceeding weak and full of pain, that he could not without the utmost difficulty receive the elements, often repeating, " Thou shakest me, thou shakest me ;" but immediately after receiving, there followed the most visible alteration. He appeared full of faith and peace, which extended even to his body ; for he was so much better, that we almost hoped he would have recovered. The fear of death he entirely conquered, and at last gave up his latest human desires of finishing Job, paying his debts, and seeing you. He often laid his hand upon my head, and said, " Be steady ! The christian faith will surely revive in this kingdom ; you. shall see it, though I shall not." To my sister Emily he said, " Do not be concerned at my death, God will then begin to manifest himself to my family." When we were met about him, his usual expression was, " Now let me hear you talk of heaven." On my asking him whether he did not find himself worse, he replied, " O my Charles, I feel a great deal ; God chastens me with strong pain, but I praise him for it, I thank him for it, I love him for it." On the 25th his voice failed him, and nature seemed entirely spent, when, on my brother's asking, whether he was not near heaven, he answered distinctly, and with the most of hope and triumph that could be expressed in sounds, " Yes, I am." He spoke once more, just after my brother had used the commendatory prayer ; his last words were, ''Now you have done all ! " This was about half an hour after six, from which time till sunset, he made signs of offering up himself, till my brother again having used the commen- datory prayer, the very moment it was finished he expired. His pas- sage was so smooth and insensible, that notwithstanding the stopping of his pulse, and ceasing of all sign of life and motion, we continued over him a considerable time, in doubt whether the soul was departed or no. My mother, who for several days before he died, hardly ever went into his chamber but she was carried out again in a fit, was 36 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. far less shocked at the news than we expected, and told us that now she was heard, in his having so easy a death, and her being strengthened so to hear it." In going through this work, let the reader consider himself as travelling slowly on a pleasant road where a variety of objects, highly worthy of his attention and regard, present themselves to his view. In passing along this little distance, we have as it were stood by, and seen two ministers of the gospel die ; the one a Nonconformist, and the other an High Churchman. As we see them approach the en- trance on eternity, the scene becomes interesting, and will suggest to the reader many important reflections. Dropping their singularities of opinion, and all party distinctions, we now view them coalescing, and becoming one in Christ Jesus. Animated with the same spirit of devotion, they look up to God as their common Father through the same Mediator and Saviour ; they praise him for the same mercies, and looking forward to his kingdom and glory with the same humble confidence, both triumph over death as he draws nigh to them : they give satisfactory evidence, that they were united to Christ, belonged to the same family, and were heirs of the same heavenly inheritance, notwithstanding the external differences in their mode of worship. These considerations should teach us to be careful, not to over-value the external differences among Christians, nor to exalt the discrim- inating distinctions of parties into the rank of fundamental articles of Christianity. As long as we lay the same foundation, and endeavor to build upon it gold, silver, and precious stones, we ought to have fellowship with each other as brethren, notwithstanding the different manner in which we manage the materials, and give a varied appear- ance to the building. CHAPTER IV. Of Mrs. Susannah Wesley. Mrs. Susannah Wesley, the mother of the late Mr. John Wesley, was the youngest daughter of Dr. Samuel Annesley, and a few years younger than her husband. Being educated in a very religious family, she early imbibed a reverence for religion ; but having strong understanding, and a great thirst for knowledge, she soon found her- self dissatisfied with believing on the authority of her teachers, and was determined, as far as possible, to see what evidence there was for the truth of those things she was required to believe. Before she was thirteen years old, she had examined the whole controversy between the Dissenters and the established church, and from that time became a member of the church of England. And though different men may, MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 37 and will, judge variously of the choice she made, yet all must ac- knowledge that this effort to judge for herself at so early an age, and in so complicated a subject, was singularly great, and showed uncom- mon resolution and strength of mind. She afterwards examined the evidences of natural and revealed religion with scrupulous attention, and under every article set down the reasons which determined her to believe it. Of these things she speaks thus, in a letter to her son, Samuel Wesley, dated October 11th, 1709. " There is nothing I now desire to live for, but to do some small service to my children ; that, as 1 have brought them into the world, I may, if it please God, be an instrument of doing good to their souls. I had been several years collecting from my little reading, but chiefly from my own observation and experience, some things which I hoped might be useful to you all. I had begun to correct and form all into a little manual : wherein I designed you should have seen what were the particular reasons which prevailed on me to believe the Being of a God, and the grounds of natural religion, together with the motives that induced me to embrace -the faith of Jesus Christ ; under which was comprehended my own private reasons for the truth of revealed religion. And because I was educated among the Dissenters, and there was something remarkable in my leaving them at so early an age, not being full thirteen, I had drawn up an account of the whole transaction, under which I had included the main of the controversy between them and the established church, as far as it had come to my knowledge ; and then followed the reasons which had determined my judgment to the preference of the church of England. I had fairly transcribed a great part of it, when, you writing to me for some direc- tions about receiving the sacrament, I began a short discourse on that subject, intending to send them all together ; but before I could finish my design, the flames consumed both this and all my other writings.^ I would have you, at your leisure, begin to do something like this for yourself, and write down what are the principles on which you build your faith ; and though I cannot possibly recover all I formerly wrott, yet I will gladly assist you what I can, in explaining any difliculiy that may occur." In one of her private meditations she reckons the following among the signal mercies which God had bestowed upon her. " Born in a christian country : early initiated and instructed in the first principles of the christian religion : good examples in parents and several of the family : good books and ingenious conversation : preserved from ill accidents, once from violent death : married to a religious orthodox man : by him first drawn ofl" from the Socinian heresy, and after- wards confirmed and strengthened by Bishop Bull."'!' About the year 1700, she made a resolution to spend one hour * When their house was burnt down in February, 1709. f In the manuscript it stands thus, B. B., which I believe is intended for Bishop Bull. 4 38 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. morning and evening in private devotion, in prayer and meditation ; and she religiously kept it ever after, miless sickness hindered, or some absolutely necessar}^ business of her family obliged her to shorten the time. If opportunity offered, she spent some time at noon in this religious and profitable employment. She generally Avrote down her thoughts on different subjects at these times ; and great numbers of her meditations have been preserved in her own hand- writing. I shall select a few, and make some extracts from others ; because they show us this excellent woman in her most private retirement, conversing without disguise with him who knows the heart. Noon. " To know God only as a philosopher ; to have the most sublime and curious speculations concerning his essence, attributes and providence : to be able to demonstrate his Being from all or any of the works of nature, and to discourse with the greatest propriety and eloquence of his existence and operations ; Avill avail us nothing, unless at the same time we know him experimentally ; unless the heart know him to be its supreme good, its only happiness : unless a man feel and acknov/ledge that he can find no repose, no peace, no joy, but in loving and being beloved by him, and does accordingly rest in him as the centre of his being, the fountain of his pleasures, the origin of all virtue and goodness, his light, his life, his strength, his all ; in a word, his Lord, his God. Thus let me ever know thee, OGod!" Evening. The mind of man is naturally so corrupt, and all the powers thereof so weakened, that we cannot possibly aspire vigorously towards God, or have any clear perception of spiritual things, without his assistance. Nothing less than the same Almighty power that raised Jesus Christ from the dead, can raise our souls from the death of sin to a life of holiness. — To know God experimen- tally is altogether supernatural, and what Ave can never attain to, but by the merits and intercession of Jesus Christ. By virtue of what he has done and suffered, and is now doing in heaven for us, we obtain the Holy Spirit, who is the best instructor, the most powerful teacher we can possibly have ; without whose agency, all other means of grace would be ineffectual. How evidently does the Holy Spirit con- cur with the means of grace ? and how certainly does he assist and strengthen the soul, if it be but sincere and hearty in its endeavors to avoid any evil, or perform any good. To have a good desire, a fervent aspiration towards God shall not pass unregarded. I have found by long experience, that it is of great use to accustom one's self to enter into solemn engagements with God against any particular sin ; but then I would have them never made for a longer time than from morning till night, and from night till mornmg, that so the im- pression they make on the mind may be always fresh and lively. This was mariy years tried with good success in the case of . Glory be to thee, O Lord." MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 39 Evening. "Give God the praise for any well spent day. But I am yet unsatisfied, because I do not enjoy enough of God ; I appre- hend myself at too great a distance from him ; 1 would have my soul united more closely to him by faith and love — I can appeal to his omniscience, that I would love him above all things. He that made me, knows my desires, my expectations, my joys all centre in him, and that it is he himself I desire ; it is his favor, his acceptance, the communications of his grace, that I earnestly wish for more than any thing in the world; and that I have no relish or delight in any thing when under apprehensions of his displeasure. I rejoice in his essen- tial glory and blessedness : I rejoice in my relation to him, that he is my Father, my Lord, and my God. I rejoice that he has power over me, and desire to live in subjection to him ; that he condescends to punish me when I transgress his laws, as a father chasteneth the son whom he loveth — I thank him that he has brought me so far, and will beware of despairing of his mercy for the time which is yet to come ; but will give God the glory of his free grace." Morning. " It is too common with me upon receiving any light, or new supply of grace, to think, now I have gained my point, and may say, ' Soul, take thine ease by which means I think not of going any further ; or else fall into dejection of spirit, upon a ground- less fear, that I shall soon lose what I have gained, and in a little time be never the better for it. Both these are sins. The first pro- ceeds from immoderate love of present ease and spiritual sloth ; the other from want of faith in the all-sufficiency of my Saviour. " We must never take up our rest on this side of heaven ; nor think we have enough of grace, or enjoy enough of God till we are perfectly renewed and sanctified in body, soul, and spirit ; till we are admitted into that blessed region of pure and happy spirits, where we shall enjoy the beatifi.c vision according to the measure of our capa- cities. Nor must we, out of a pretended humility, because we are un- worthy of the least mercy, dare to dispute or question the suflaciency of the merits of Jesus Christ. It was impossible for God incarnate to undertake more than he is able to perform." Morning. " Though man is born to trouble, yet I believe there is scarce a man to be found upon earth, but, take the whole course of his life, hath more mercies than afiiictions, and much more pleasure than pain. I am sure it has been so in my case. I have many years suffered much pain, and great bodily infirmities ; but I have likewise enjoyed great intervals of rest and ease. And those very sufferings have, by the blessing of God, been of excellent use, and proved the most proper means of reclaiming me from a vain and sinful conver- sation, insomuch, that I cannot say I had better have been without tiis affliction, this disease, loss, want, contempt, or reproach. All my sifferings, by the admirable management of Omnipotent goodness, hive concurred to promote my spiritual and eternal good. And if I 40 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. have not reaped that advantage by them which I might have done, it is merely owing to the perverseness of my own will, and frequent lapses into present things, and unfaithfulness to the good Spirit of God; who, notwithstanding all my prevarications, all the stupid opposition I have made, has never totally abandoned me. Eternal glory be to thee, O Lord ! " Evening. " If to esteem and to have the highest reverence for thee ! if constantly and sincerely to acknowledge thee, the supreme, the only desirable good, be to love thee, I do love thee ! " If comparatively to despise and undervalue all the world con- tains, which is esteemed great, fair, or good ; if earnestly and con- stantly to desire thee, thy favor, thy acceptance, thyself, rather than any or all things thou hast created, be to love thee, I do love thee ! " If to rejoice in thy essential majesty and glory ! if to feel a vital joy o'erspread and cheer the heart at each perception of thy blessed- ness, at every thought that thou art God ; that all things are in thy power ; that there is none superior or equal to thee — be to love thee, I do love thee !" Notwithstanding Mrs. Wesley allotted two hours in the day for meditation and prayer in private, no woman was ever more diligent in business, or attentive to family affairs than she was. Remarkable for method and good arrangement both in her studies and business, she saved much time, and kept her mind free from perplexity. She had nineteen children, ten of whom, at least, grew up to be educated, and this duty fell upon her ; and it was almost impossible for the children to have had a better instructor. From several things which I find in her papers, it appears to me that she had acquired some knowledge of the Latin and Greek languages in her youth, though she never makes any pretensions to it. She had read much and thought deeply, and in general very accurately, on every part of natural and revealed religion, and on the common affairs of life. She had studied human nature well, and knew how to adapt her dis- course either to youth or age ; and without this no person is properly qualified to instruct others. She had set out in life with a determi- nation to think and judge for herself ; and not to be influenced by custom in matters of importance, unless when custom appeared to be founded in reason and truth. It was this principle which governed her in the education of her children ; for disapproving of the common methods of governing and instructing youth, she adopted those methods which appeared to her the most rational and proper. Their rising, dressing, eating, exercise, and every thing that related to them was managed by rule, unless when sickness hindered. They were very early taught obedience to their parents, and to wait their decision in every thing they were to have or do. As soon as they could speak, they were taught the Lord's prayer, and made to repeat it at rising and bed time constantly. As they grew bigger, they were MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 41 taught a short prayer for their parents, and some collects ; a short catechism, and some portion of scripture, as their memories could bear. They were early made to distinguish the Sabbath from other days ; and were soon taught to be still at family prayers, and to ask a blessing immediately after, which they used to do by signs before they could kneel or speak. Her method of teaching them to read was, I think, peculiar to herself, and deserves to be taken notice of : I shall give it in her own words, in a letter to Mr. John Wesley. " None of them were taught to read till five years old, except Kezzy, in whose case I was overruled ; and she was more years in learning than any of the rest had been months. The way of teaching was this : the day before a child began to learn, the house was set in order, every one's work appointed them, and a charge given that none should come into the room from nine till twelve, or from two till five, which were our school hours. One day was allowed the child wherein to learn its letters, and each of them did in that time know all its letters, great and small, except Molly and Nancy, who were a day and a half before they knew them perfectly ; for which I then thought them very dull : but the reason why I thought them so was, because the rest learned them so readily, and your brother Samuel, who was the first child I ever taught, learnt the alphabet in a few hours. He was five years old on the tenth of February ; the next day he began to learn, and as soon as he knew the letters began at the first chapter of Genesis. He was taught to spell the first verse, then to read it over and over, till he could read it off hand without any hesitation ; so on to the second, &c. till he took ten verses for a les- son, which he quickly did. Easter fell low that year, and by Whit- suntide he could read a chapter very well ; for he read continually, and had such a prodigious memory, that I cannot remember ever to have told him the same word twice. What was yet stranger, an3^ word he had learnt in his lesson, he knew wherever he saw it, either in his Bible or any other book, by which means he learnt very soon to read an English author well. " The same method was observed with them all. As soon as they knew the letters they were first put to spell, and read one line, then a verse, never leaving till perfect in their lesson, were it shorter or longer. So one or other continued reading at school time without any intermission ; and before we left school, each child read what he had learnt that morning ; and ere we parted in the afternoon, what they had learned that day." Mr. Wesley observes of his mother, that even she, as well as her father and grandfather, her husband and three sons, had been in her measure, a preacher of righteousness. As this is a remarkable cir- cumstance in her life, and shows her zeal and steadiness in doing good, I shall relate it a little more at large than Mr. Wesley has done, as the original letters are before me. 4^ 6 42 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. Her husband usually attended the sittings of convocation ; and on these occasions was obliged to reside in London for a length of time that was often injurious to his parish : and at an expense that was inconvenient to himself and family. It was on this business, I appre- hend, that he spent so much time in London in the beginning of the year 1712. During his absence, Mrs. Wesley formed a little meeting at her house on a Sunday evening, v\'hen she read a sermon, prayed and conversed with the people who came for this purpose. She acquainted her husband of their meeting, who, on account of the new- ness and singularity of the thing, made some objections against it. Her ansv/er is dated the 6th of February, 1712, in which she says, " I heartily thank you for dealing so plainly and faithfully with me m a matter of no common concern. The main of your objections against our. Sunday evening meetings, are, first, that it will look par- ticular ; secondly, my sex: and, lastly, your being at present in a public station and character ; to all which I shall answer briefly. ''As to its looking particular, I grant it does, and so does almost every thing that is serious, or that may any way advance the glory of God or the salvation of souls, if it be performed out of the pulpit or in the way of common conversation : because, in our corrupt age, the utmost care and diligence has been used to banish all discourse of God or spiritual concerns out of society ; as if religion were never to appear out of the closet, and we were to be ashamed of nothing so much as of professing ourselves to be Christians. " To your second, I reply, that, as I am a woman, so I am also mistress of a large family. And though the superior charge of the souls contained in it lies upon you, as the head of the family, and as their minister, yet in your absence I cannot but look upon every soul you leave under my care, as a talent committed to me under a trust by the great Lord of all the families of heaven and earth ; and if I am unfaithful to him or to you, in neglecting to improve these talents, how shall I answer unto him, when he shall command me to render an account of my stewardship ? " As these and other such like thoughts, made me at first take a more than ordinary care of the souls of my children and servants ; so, knowing that our most holy religion requires a strict observation of the Lord's day. and not thinking that we fully answered the end of the institution by only going to church ; but that likewise we were obliged to fill up the intermediate spaces of that sacred time by other acts of piety and devotion ; I thought it my duty to spend some part of the day in reading to, and instructing my family ; especially in your absence, when, having no afternoon serv^ice, we have so much leisure for such exercises ; and such time I esteemed spent in a way more acceptable to God than if I had retired to my own private devotions. "This was the beginning of my present practice: other people's coming in and joining with us was purely accidental. Our lad told MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 43 his parents ; they first desired to he admitted ; then others who heard of it begged leave also; so our company increased to about thirty, and seldom exceeded forty last winter ; and why it increased since, I leave you to judge after you have read what follows. " Soon after you went to London, Emily found in your study the account of the Danish Missionaries ; which, having never seen, I ordered her to read to me. I was never, I thmk, more affected with any thing than with the relation of their travels ; and was exceed- ingly pleased with the noble design they were engaged in. Their labors refreshed my soul beyond measure, and I could not forbear spending a good part of that evening in praising and adoring the Divine goodness for inspiring those good men with such an ardent zeal for his glory ; that they were willing to hazard their lives and all that is esteemed dear to men in this world, to advance the honor of their Master Jesus ! For several days I could think or speak of little else. At last it came into my mind ; though I am not a man, nor a minister of the gospel, and so cannot be engaged in such a worthy employment as they were; yet, if my heart were sincerely devoted to God, and if I were inspired with a true zeal for his glory, and did really desire the salvation of souls, I might do somewhat more than I do. I thought I might live in a more exemplary manner in some things ; I might pray more for the people, and speak with more warmth to those with whom I have an opportunity of conversing. However, I resolved to begin with my own children ; and accordingly I proposed and observed the following method. I take such a proportion of time as I can best spare every night, to discourse with each child by itself, on something that relates to its principal con- cerns. On Monday I talk with Molly ; on Tuesday with Hetty ; Wednesday with Nancy ; Thursday with Jacky ; Friday with Patty ; Saturday with Charles; and with Emily and Suky together on Sunday. " With those few neighbors who then came to me, I discoursed more freely and affectionately than before ; I chose the best and most awakening sermons we had, and I spent more time with them in such exercises. Since this our company has increased every night ; for I dare deny none who ask admittance. Last Sunday I believe we had above 200, and yet many went away for want of room. "But I never durst positively presume to hope that God would make use of me as an instrument in doing good ; the farthest I ever • durst go was, it may be, who can tell ? With God all things are possible. I will resign myself to him: Or, as Herbert better expresses it, " Only, since God doth often make Of lowly matter, for high uses meet, I throw me at his feet ; There will I lie, until my Maker seek For some mean stuff, whereon to show his skill, Then is my time " 44 MRS. SUSANNAH WESCEY. And thus I rested, without passing any reflection on myself, or form- ing any judgment about the success or event of this undertaking. " Your third objection I leave to be answered by your own judg- ment. We meet not upon any worldly design. We banish all temporal concerns from our society ; none is suffered to mingle any discourse about them with our reading or singing. We keep close to the business of the day, and as soon as it is over they all go home. And where is the harm of this ? If I and my children went a visiting on Sunday nights, or if we admitted of impertinent visits, as too many do who think themselves good Christians, perhaps it would be thought no scandalous practice, though in truth it would be so ; therefore, why any should reflect upon you, let your station be what it will, because your wife endeavors to draw people to church, and to restrain them, by reading and other persuasions, from their profanation of God's most holy day, I cannot conceive. But if any should be so mad as to do it, I wish you would not regard it. For my part, I value no censure on this account; I have long since shook hands with the world, and I heartily wish I had never given them more reason to speak against me. " As for your proposal of letting some other person read, alas ! you do not consider what a people these are. I do not think one man among them could read a sermon without spelling a good part of it ; and how would that edify the rest? Nor has any of our family a voice strong enough to be heard by such a number of people. " But there is one thing about which I am much dissatisfied; that is, their being present at family prayers. I do not speak of any concern I am under barely because so many are present. For those who have the honor of speaking to the great and holy God, need not be ashamed to speak before the whole world, but because of my sex. I doubt if it be proper for me to present the prayers of the people to God. Last Sunday I would fain have dismissed them before prayers ; but they begged so earnestly to stay, I durst not deny them." In this, as in every other part of her conduct, Mrs. Wesley acted upon principle, and from mature deliberation. No person, perhaps, ever had a greater regard for the established order of the church of England, than she had; but she considered her conduct in this instance as coinciding with the spirit and intention of that order ; to reform the manners of the people, and to beget in them a reverence for the public worship. It is obvious that this consideration alone silenced every objection in her mind, concerning her present proceedings. But, though she was satisfied of the propriety of her own conduct, she thought it her duty to abide by the decision of her husband. He had already written to her on the subject, and though he made some objec- tions, yet upon the whole he seemed to approve of the meeting. But Inman the Curate, and two or three of his companions highly disap- proved of it, and wrote to Mr. Wesley, complaining heavily of it, calling MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 45 it a conventicle, 6cc. It is always painful to see a clergyman among the foremost to oppose every thing that may tend to diffuse knowledge among the common people, and impress their minds with a serious sense of religion, and the duties it enjoins. This was evidently the case in the present instance ; and the representations made to Mr. Wesley had such an effect upon his mind, that he wrote to his wife in a tone of disapprobation which he had not used before. Her answer, which is dated 25th of February, is worthy of herself, and of the cause in which she was engaged. " Some few days since," says she, "I received a letter from you, I suppose dated the 16th instant, which I made no great haste to answer ; because I judged it necessary for both of us to take some time to consider, before you determine in a matter of such great importance. I shall not enquire how it was possible that you should be prevailed on, by the senseless clamors of two or three of the worst of your parish, to condemn what you so very lately approved ; but I shall tell you my thoughts, in as few words as possible. I do not hear of more than three or four persons who are against our meeting, of whom Inman is the chief. He and Whitely, I believe, may call it a conventicle ; but we hear no outcry here, nor has any one said a word against it to me. And what does their calling it a conventicle signify? does it alter the nature of the thing? or do you think that what they say is a sufficient reason to forbear a thing that has already done much good, and by the blessing of God may do much more ? If its being called a conventicle by those who know in their conscience they misrepresent it, did really make it one, what you say would be somewhat to the purpose : but it is plain in fact, that this one thing has brought more people to chiu'ch than ever any thing did in so short a time. We used not to have above twenty or twenty-five at evening service, whereas now we have between two and three hundred; which are more than ever came before to hear Inman in the morning. ''Besides the constant attendance on the public worship of God, our meeting has wonderfully conciliated the minds of this people towards us, so that we now live in the greatest amity imaginable ; and what is still better, they are very much reformed in their behavior on the Lord's day ; and those who used to be playing in the streets, now come to hear a good sermon read, which is surely more acceptable to Almighty God. ''Another reason for what I do, is, that I have no other way of conversing with this people, and therefore have no other way of doing them good ; but by this I have an opportunity of exercising the greatest and noblest charity, that is, charity to their souls. "Some families who seldom went to church, now go constantly; and one person who has not been there for seven years, is now pre- vailed upon to go with the rest. "There are many other good consequences of this meeting which I have not time to mention. Now I beseech you weigh all things in 46 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. an impartial balance : on the one side, the honor of Almighty God, the doing much good to many souls, and the friendship of the best among whom we live ; on the other (if folly, impiety, and vanity may abide in the scale against so ponderous a weight) the senseless objections of a few scandalous persons, laughing at us, and censuring us as precise and hypocritical ; and when you have duly considered all things, let me know your positive determination. ''I need not tell you the consequences, if you determine to put an end to our meeting. You may easily foresee what prejudices it may raise in the minds of these people against Inman especially, who has had so little wit as to speak publicly against it. I can now keep them to the church, but if it be laid aside, I doubt they will never go to hear him more, at least those who come from the lower end of the town ; but if this be continued till you return, which now will not be long, it may please God that their hearts may be so changed by that time, that they may love and delight in his public worship so as never to neglect it more. " If you do, after all, think fit to dissolve this assembly, do not tell me that you desire me to do it, for that will not satisfy my conscience : but send me your positive command, in such full and express terms, as may absolve me from all guilt and punishment for neglecting this opportunity of doing good, when you and I shall appear before the great and awful tribunal of our Lord Jesus Christ." The meeting, I believe, was continued until Mr. Wesley returned to Epworth. Mrs. Wesley continued to discharge the duties of a wife and pa- rent with the greatest diligence and punctuality. The letters she wrote to her sons, when at Oxford, and after they had left it, show her in the most amiable light, both for knowledge and piety. In 1735 she lost her husband, and afterwards divided her time between her children, till about the year 1739 ; after which, I beheve, she resided chiefly in London. It appears from all we have seen of Mrs. Wesley, that she was a woman of real experience in the things of God. But it does not appear that she had a clear notion of justification as distinct from sanctification ; on the contrary, she seems to have confounded them together. The consequence was, that her knowledge of the doctrine of justification by faith alone, without the deeds of the law, was not so clear as it might have been ; and this hindered her from enjoying that full assurance of her state, and the peace and joy consequent upon it, which otherwise she would have had. When her two sons, Mr. John and Charles Wesley, began to preach the doctrine of justi- fication by faith in 1738, and many professed to be so justified, and to know the time when this change in their state took place, she men- tions their notions as new, in a letter she wrote to her son Samuel in MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 47 November this year;^ though it must be acknowledged that she had not then conversed with them on the subject, and therefore did not know what doctrines they taught, except by report. It has indeed been said that she " hved long enough to deplore the extravagance of her sons ;" and this assertion was founded on the letter above men- tioned. But what she says on this subject has only a reference to dreams, visions, or some extraordinary revelation, which some per- sons pretended to have had, and in which they had received the knowledge of their justification, at least this was reported of several ; but she no where charges her sons with teaching this as the way of justification. But the author of the assertion above mentioned has made several assertions concerning some of this family, which have not the least foundation in any fact, and could have originated no where but in his own mistaken fancy ; so little credit is generally due to an author, even of character and ability, when he speaks of reli- gious persons, against whom he has imbibed some prejudice, t The following extracts from three of her letters to Mr. Charles Wesley,-!- ^'i^l show us her opinion of the doctrine and conduct of her sons, more clearly than any thing which has yet appeared in print. " Octohey- 19, 1738. " It is with much pleasure I find your mind is somewhat easier than formerly, and I heartily thank God for it. The spirit of man may sustain his infirmity, but a wounded spirit who can bear. If this hath been your case, it has been sad indeed. But blessed be God who gave you convictions of the evil of sin, as contrary to the purity of the divine nature, and the perfect goodness of his law. Blessed be God who showed you the necessity you were in of a Sa- viour to deliver you from the power of sin and Satan (for Christ will be no Saviour to such as see not their need of one) and directed you by faith to lay hold of that stupendous mercy offered us by redeem- ing love ! Jesus is the only physician of souls ; his blood the only salve which can heal a wounded conscience. It is not in wealth, or honor, or sensual pleasures, to relieve a spirit heavy laden and weary of the burden of sin ; these things have power to increase our guilt, by alienating our hearts from God, but none to make our peace with him; to reconcile God to man, and man to God, and to renew the union between the divine and human nature. No, there is none but Christ, none but Christ, who is sufficient for these things — But bless- ed be God, he is an all-sufficient Saviour ! and blessed be his holy name, that thou hast found him a Saviour to thee, my son — O ! let us love him much, for we have much to be forgiven. "I would gladly know what your notion is of justifying faith; because you speak of it as a thing you have but lately obtained." * Printed in Dr. Priestley's collection. t For these letters, and some other papers of importance in this work, I am under g^eat obligations to the Rev. Mr. L y. 48 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. The second letter is dated December 6th, 1738. In it she says, " I think you are fallen into an odd way of thinking. You say, that, till within a few months, you had no spiritual life, nor any jus- tifying faith. iSow this is, as if a man should affirm he was not alive in his infancy, because when an infant he did not know he was ahve. All then that I can gather from your letter is, that till a little while ago you were not so well satisfied of your being a Christian as you are now. I heartily rejoice that you have now attained to a strong and lively hope in God's mercy through Christ. Not that I can think you were totally without saving faith before ; but it is one thing to have faith, and another thing to be sensible we have it. Faith is the fruit of the spirit, and is the gift of God : but to feel, or be inwardly sensible that we have true faith, requires a further opera- tion of God's Holy Spirit. You say you have peace, but not joy, in believing ; blessed be God for peace ; may this peace rest with you. Joy will follow, perhaps not very closely, but it will follow faith and love. God's promises are sealed to us, but not dated. Therefore pa- tiently attend his pleasure ; he will give you joy in believing. Amen." From these letters we see, that Mrs. Wesley was so far from " de- ploring the extravagance of her sons," that she rejoiced in their chris- tian experience, and praised God for it. She thought them mistaken in judging of their former state, but not in their notions of justifying faith itself; for she says in the letter last mentioned, "my notion of justifying faith is the same with yours; for that trusting in Jesus Christ, or the promises made in him, is that special act of faith to which our justification or acceptance is so frequently ascribed in the gospel. This faith is certainly the gift of God, wrought in the mind of man by His Holy Spirit." The two Mr. Wesleys professed to know the time when they received justifying faith, and they taught that others might know the time of their justification : on this head she observes, "I do not judge it necessary for us to know the precise time of our conversion ;" from which it appears that she did not think this part of their doctrine erroneous or extravagant ; she was only afraid lest this circumstance should be made a necessary criterion of conversion which she thought might hurt the minds of weaker Chris- tians. These letters, therefore, are a fuU confutation of Mr. Badcock's assertion. The third letter is dated December 27th, 1739, after she had come to reside chiefly in London. Here she enjoyed the conversation of her sons alternately, the one being always in town while the other was in the country. She now attended on their ministry, conversed with the people of the society, and became more perfectly acquainted with their whole doctrine, and seems heartily to have embraced it. Charles was in Bristol when she wrote this letter to him. She ob- serves, "You cannot more desire to see me, than I do to see you. Your brother, whom I shall henceforward call son Wesley, since my MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 49 dear Samuel is gone home — has just been with me, and mucli revived my spirits. Indeed I have often found that he never speaks in my hearing without my receiving some spiritual benefit. But his visits are seldom and short; for which I never blame him, because I know he is well employed ; and blessed be God, hath great success in his ministry. " But my dear Charles, still I want either him or you. For indeed, in the most literal sense, I am become a little child, and want con- tinual succor. ' As iron sharpeneth iron, so doth the countenance of a man his friend.' I feel much comfort and support from religious conversation when I can obtain it. Formerly I rejoiced in the absence of company, and found, the less I had of creature comforts, the more I had from God. But alas ! I am fallen from that spiritual converse I once enjoyed ; and why is it so ? because I want faith. God is an omnipresent unchangeable good, ' in whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning.' The fault is in myself; and I attribute all mistakes in judgment, all errors in practice, to want of faith in the blessed Jesus. O ! my dear, when I consider the dignity of his per- son, the perfection of his purity, the greatness of his sufferings ; but above all, his boundless love, I am astonished and utterly confounded : I am lost in thought ; I fall into nothing before him ! O how inex- cusable is that person who has knowledge of these things, and yet remains poor and low in faith and love. I speak as one guilty in this matter. " I have been prevented from finishing my letter. I complained I had none to converse with me on spiritual things ; but for these sev- eral days I have had the conversation of many good Christians, who have refreshed in some measure my fainting spirits. And though they hindered my writing, yet it was a pleasing, and I hope not an unpro- fitable interruption they gave me. I hope we shall shortly speak face to face, and I shall then, if God permit, impart my thoughts more fully. But then, alas ! when you come, your brother leaves me — yet that is the will of God, in whose blessed service you are engaged ; who hath hitherto blessed your labors, and preserved your persons. That he may continue so to prosper your work, and protect you both from evil, and give you strength and courage to preach the true gospel, in opposition to the united powers of evil men and evil angels, is the hearty prayer of, dear Charles, your loving mother, This letter gives full evidence that Mrs. Wesley cordially approved of the conduct of her sons, and was animated with zeal for the suc- cess of their labors. She continued in the most perfect harmony with . them till her death ; attending on their ministry, and walking in the light of God's countenance, she rejoiced in the happy experience of the truths she heard them preach. In the first attempts of a Layman 5 7 50 MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. to preachj it is said she heard his discourses. Mr. John Wesley was at this time absent from London ; but the thing being quite new, and appearing extraordinary, he was immediately acquainted with it. He hasted up to London, with a full determination to put a stop to so glaring an irregularity. He conversed with his mother on the subject, and told her his intention. She said, '-I charge you before God, take care what you do, for that man is as much called to preach the gospel as ever you were." This kept him from a hasty execution of his purpose ; and it being found upon enquiry that good was done to the people, the practice was suffered to continue. Mr. Wesley gives the following account of his mother's death *'I left Bristol in the evening of Sunday the 18th (July, 1742), and on Tuesday came to London. I found my mother on the borders of eternity. But she had no doubt or fear ; nor any desire, but as soon as God should call, to depart and be with Christ. " Friday the 23d, about three in the afternoon, I went to my mother, and found her change was near. She was in her last conflict ; una- ble to speak, but I believe quite sensible. Her look was calm and serene, and her eyes fixed upward, while we commended her soul to God. From three to four the silver cord was loosing, and the wheel breaking at the cistern : and then, without any struggle or sigh or groan, the soul was set at liberty ! We stood round the bed, and fulfilled her last request, uttered a little before she lost her speech ; 'Children, as soon as I am released, sing a psalm of praise to God.' "Sunday, August 1st. Almost an innumerable company of peo- ple being gathered together, about five in the afternoon, I committed to the earth the body of my mother, to sleep with her fathers. The portion of scripture from which I afterwards spoke, was, ' I saw a great white throne and him that sat on it ; from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away, and there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, standing before God, and the books were opened — and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.' It was one of the most solemn assemblies I ever saw, or expect to see, on this side eternity. " We set up a plain stone at the head of her grave, inscribed with the following words : " Here lies the body of Mrs. Susannah Wesley, the youngest and last surviving daughter of Dr. Samuel Annesley. " In sure and steadfast hope to rise, And claim her mansion in the skies, A Christian here her flesh laid dcwn. The cross exchanging for a crown," &c. • Wesley's "Works, vol. xxviu, p. 83. N. B. The date in the printed journal is errofieorw MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY. 51 Mrs. Wesley had taken great pains with all her children, to furnish their minds with useful knowledge, and to instil into them the prin- ciples of religion and virtue. The daughters were by no means neg- lected, they shared their mother's care with the sons. I have many of their letters by me, in which there is much strong sense, clean wit. and accurate language ; though they were written on trifling subjects, and without any expectation that they would be preserved. Most of them had a fine genius for poetry ; but Mrs. Wright shone the bright- est in this walk of elegant amusement, and to her I shall chiefly con- fine my observations in speaking of the daughters of these venerable parents. Mrs. Wright was her mothers tenth or eleventh child ; and it has been said, that when she was eight years old, she could read the Greek Testament. From her infancy she was gay and sprightly ; and extremely addicted to wit and humor. As she grew up, she in- dulged herself in these dispositions so far, as to give great uneasiness to her parents, and was often betrayed into little inadvertences, which contributed, at least, to her future unhappiness in life. About the year 1724, or the beginning of 1725, a gentleman, respectable, so far as I can find, both for his abilities and situation in life, paid his ad- dresses to her, and she had a sincere regard for him. But, from some circumstance or other, he and her father disagreed, and the aflJair was broken off". From a concurrence of circumstances in the end of the year 1725, she was induced to marry a person no way adapted to make her happy; being low and rude in address, and much inferior to her in understanding ; and he proved unkind to her. Her situation preyed upon her mind, her health and strength gradu- ally wasted away, and at length she sunk into a degree of melancholy that made her truly wretched. Most of her verses which have been preserved, though beautiful, and written in the true spirit of poetry, are saddened with an air of deep distress, which strongly marks this state of body and mind. The following address to her husband will give us some notion of his character, and show us the true cause of her wretchedness. MRS. MEHETABEL WRIGHT TO HER HUSBAND. The ardent lover cannot find A coldness in his fair unkind, But blaming what he cannot hate He mildly chides the dear ingrate ; And though despairing of relief, In soft complaining vents his grief. Then what should hinder but that I, Impatient of my wrongs, may try, By saddest, softest strains, to move My we4ded, latest, dearest love ? MRS. WRIGHT. To throw his cold neglect aside And cheer once more his injur'd bride. 0 ! thou whom sacred rites design'd, My guide and husband ever kind ; My sov'reign master, best of friends, On whom my earthly bliss depends ; If e'er thou didst in Hetty see Aught fair, or good, or dear to thee j If gentle speech can ever move The cold remains of former love, Turn thee at last — my bosom ease, Or tell me why I cease to please. Is it because revolving years, Heart-breaking sighs, and fruitless tears, Have quite depriv'd this form of mine Of all that once thou fanci'dst fine ? Ah no ! what once allur'd thy sight, Is still in its meridian height : These eyes their usual lustre show, "When un-eclips'd by flowing woe. Old age and wrinkles in this face As yet could never find a place ; A youthful grace adorns the lines, Where still the purple current shines Unless by thy ungentle art, It flies to aid my wretched heart : Nor does this slighted bosom show The thousand hours it spends in woe. Or is it that oppress'd with care I stun with loud complaints thine ear. And make thy home, for quiet meant, The seat of noise and discontent ? Oh no ! those ears were ever free From matrimonial melody. For though thine absence I lament, "When half the lonely night is spent ; Yet when the watch or early morn. Has brought me hopes of thy return, I oft have wip'd these watchful eyes, Conceal'd my cares, and curb'd my sighs, In spite of grief, to let thee see I wore an endless smile for thee. Had I not practis'd ev'ry art T' oblige, divert, and cheer thy heart. To make me pleasing in thine eyes. And turn thy home to paradise, I had not ask'd, why dost thou shun These faithful arms, and eager run To some obscure, unclean retreat, With fiends incarnate glad to mest. The vile companions of thy mirth, The scum and refuse of the earth ? Who when inspired with beer can grin At witless oaths^ and jests obscene ; MRS. WRIGHT. 53 Till the most learned of the throng , Begin a tale of ten hours long, Whilst thou in raptures, with stretch'd jaws, Crownest each joke with loud applause. Depriv'd of freedom, health, and ease, And rival'd by such things as these, This latest effort will I try, Or to regain thine heart, or die : Soft as I am, I '11 make thee see, I will not brook contempt from thee. Then quit the shuffling doubtful sense, Nor hold me longer m suspense. Unkind, ungrateful as thou art, Say, must I ne'er regain thy heart? * Must all attempts to please thee prove Unable to regain thy love? If so, by truth itself I swear, The sad reverse I cannot bear ; No rest, no pleasure will I see, My whole of bliss is lost with thee. I '11 give all thought of patience o'ej, (A gift I never lost before) Indulge at once my rage and grief, Mourn obstinate, disdain relief; And call that wretch my mortal foe, Who tries to mitigate my woe ; Till life, on terms severe as these, Shall ebbing leave my heart at ease ; To thee thy liberty restore. To laugh when Hetty is no more. The following beautiful lines seem to have been a mere extempore effusion poured out from the fulness of her heart on the occasion, and sharpened with the keen distress of her hopeless situation. HER ADDRESS TO HER DYING INFANT,* SEPTEMBER, 1728. Tender softness ! infant mild ! Perfect, sweetest, loveliest child ! Transient lustre ! beauteous clay ! Smiling wonder of a day ! Ere the last convulsive start Rend thy unresisting heart. Ere the long enduring swoon Weigh thy precious eye-lids down ; Ah, regard a mother's moan ; Anguish deeper than thy own. Fairest eyes, whose dawning light Late with rapture bless'd my sight ; Ere your orbs extinguish'd be, Bend their trembling beams on me! Drooping sweetness ! verdant flower ! Blooming, wiih'ring in an hour ! * The child died the third day after it was born. Private papers 5# 54 MRS. WRIGHT. Ere thy gentle breast sustains Latest, fiercest, mortal pains, Hear a suppliant ! let me be Partner in thy destiny ! That whene'er the fatal cloud Must thy radiant temples shroud ; When deadly damps (impendmg now) Shall hover round thy destin'd brow; Difi"usive may their influence be, And with the blossom blast the tree ! In this state of mind, and declining fast in health, she wrote the following Epitaph for herself : "Destin'd while living, to sustain An equal share of grief and pain ! All various ills of human race Within this breast had once a place. Without complaint she learn'd to bear A living death, a long despair; Till Hard oppress' d by adverse fate O'ercharg'd, she sunk beneath the weight, And to this peaceful tomb retir'd, So much esteem'd, so long desir'd ! The painful, mortal conflict 's o'er : A broken heart can bleed no more." Mrs. Wright however lived many years after this ; and at length religion coming to her aid. it soothed the anguish of her mind, and gave her peace, though she never recovered her health. The first religious tetter she wrote to Mr. Wesley was in 1743 ; she says, Some years ago I told my brother Charles, I could not be of his way of thinking then, but that if ever I was, I would as freely own it. After I was convinced of sin — and of your opinion as far as I had examined your principles, I still forbore declaring my senti- ments so openly as I had inclination to do, fearing I should relapse into my former state. When I was delivered from this fear, and had a blessed hope, that he who had begun, would finish his work, I never confessed, so fully as I ought, how entirely I was of your mind : because I was taxed with insincerity and hypocrisy whenever I opened my mouth in favor of religion, or owned how great things God had done for me. This discouraged me utterly, and prevented me from making my change as public as my folly and vanity had formerly been. But now my health is gone, I cannot be easy with- out declaring that I have long desired to know but one thing ; that is Jesus Christ and him crucified; and this desire prevails above all others. And though I am cut off from all hi;man help or ministry, I am not without assistance ; though I have no spiritual friend, nor ever had one yet, except perhaps once in a year or two, when I have seen one of my brothers, or some other religious person, by stealth : MRS. WRIGHT. 55 yet (no thanks to me) I am enabled to seek him still, and to be sat- isfied with nothing less than God, in whose presence I affirm this truth. I dare not desire health, only patience, resignation, and the spirit of an healthful mind — I have been so long weak, that I know not how long my trial may last ; but I have a firm persuasion and blessed hope (though no full assurance) that in the country I am going to, I shall not sing hallelujah, and holy, holy, holy, without company, as I have done in this. Dear brother, I am unused to speak or write on these things — I only speak my plain thoughts as they occur. Adieu. If you have time from better business, to send a line to Stanmore, so great a comfort would be as welcome as it is wanted." In July, 1744, she wrote to her brother from Bristol, where it seems she then resided, at least for some time. She speaks of herself in the most humiliating terms. She highly commends the christian friend- ship of Mrs. Vigor, Miss Staflx)rd, and some others. She now enjoy- ed the means of grace, and the benefit of conversation with the people of the society, and continued to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Mrs. Wright persevered in a religious course of life, patient in her sufferings, resigned to her weakness, and waiting for full salvation in a deliverance from this mortal state, till 1751. In March this year, Mr. Charles Wesley speaks thus of her — Prayed by my sister Wright, a gracious, tender, trembling soul; a bruised reed, which the Lord will not break." She died on the 21st of the same month, and Mr. Charles preached her funeral sermon. He observes that he had sweet fellov/ship with her in explaining those words, " Thy sun shall no more go down, neither shall thy moon withdraw itself; for the Lord shall be thine everlasting light, and the days of thy mourn- ing shall be ended." He adds, " All present seemed partakers both of my sorrow and my joy." From this authentic account of Mrs. Wright, taken from original letters, we may correct an error of Mr. Buncombe concerning her. This gentleman has insinuated in his Feminead, that her pungent distress and gloomy despair, originated from mistaken and supersti- tious views of religion : it appears, on the contrary, that they arose from a very different cause, and that religion was the thing that re- stored her to peace and happiness ; and indeed the only thing that * could do it. Mr. Buncombe's words are. But ah ! why heaves my breast this pensive sigh ? Why starts this tear unbidden from my eye ? What breast from sighs, what eye from tears refrains, When sweetly, mournful hapless Wright complains ? And who but grieves to see her gen'rous mind, For nobler views, and worthier guests design'd, Amidst the hateful form of black despair, Wan with the gloom of superstitious care ? 56 MRS. WRIGHT. In pity-moving lays, with earnest cries, She call'd on heaven to close her weary eyes, And long on earth by heart-felt woes opprest, Was borne by friendly death to welcome rest ! "* It is grievous to see authors, whose works are likely to be read, take every opportunity to dress out religion in the most ugly forms they can invent, to deter young people from embracing it, and attri- buting to it the calamities of life which religion alone is able to alleviate and redress. The following among other poetical compositions, were written by Mrs. Wright ; but at what period of her life I do not know. TO THE MEMORY OF HER UNCLE. A PHYSICIAN.f HE DIED IN 17374 How can the muse attempt the string, Forsaken by her guardian power : Ah me! that she survives to sing, ^ Her friend and patron, now no more ! Yet private grief she might suppress, Since Clio bears no selfish mind ; But oh ! she mourns to wild excess The friend and patron of mankind. Alas ! the sovereign healing art, Which rescu'd thousands from the grave, Unaided left the gentlest heart. Nor could its skilful master save. Who shall the helpless sex sustain, Nov/ Varo's lenient hand is gone ? Which knew so well to soften pain, And ward all dangers but his own. His darling muse, his Clio dear. Whom first his favor rais'd to fame. His gentle voice vouchsaf 'd to cheer ; His art upheld her tender frame. Pale envy durst not show her teeth, Above contempt she gaily shone Chief favorite ; till the hand of death Endanger'd both by striking one. Perceiving well, devoid of fear, His latest fatal conflict nigh, Reclin'd on her he held most dear, Whose breast receiv'd his parting sigh ; With every art and grace adorn'd. By man admir'd, by heaven approv'd, Good Varo died — applauded, moum'd, And honor'd by the muse he lov'd. * See Christian Magazine, vol. iii. p. 523. t Christian Magazine, vol. iii. p. 284. See above, page 25. :j: Mr. Charles Wesley's Journal, MRS. WRIGHT. TO THE MEMORY OF HER SISTER. If happy spirits are allowed to know, And hover round what once they lov'd below, Maria, gentlest excellence, attend, To one who glories to have call'd thee friend ! Remote in merit, though allied in blood, Though worthless I, and thou divinely good j Accept, dear shade, from me these artless lays, Who never durst unjustly blame or praise. With business and devotion never cloy'd, No moment of thy life pass'd unemploy'd ; Well-natur'd mirth, matur'd discretion join'd, Constant attendants on the virtuous mind : Ah me ! that heav'n has from this bosom torn The dearest friend whom I must ever mourn, Ere Stella could discharge the smallest part Of what she ow'd to such immense desert. Pleasing thy face and form, though heav'n confin'd To scanty limits thy extensive mind : Witness ihe taintless lustre of thy skin, Bright emblem of the brighter soul within ; That soul which easy, unaffected, mild, Through jetty eyes with pleasing sweetness smil'd. To soundest prudence, life's unerring guide, To love sincere, religion void of pride ; To friendship, perfect in a female mind. Which I can never hope again to find : To mirth, the balm of care, from lightness free, To steadfast truth, unwearied industry. To every charm and grace, compris'd in yon, Sister and friend, a long and last adieu ! A FAREWELL TO THE WORLD. While sickness rends this tenement of clay, Th' approaching change with pleasure I survey, O'erjoyed to reach the goal with eager pace, Ere my slow life has measur'd half its race. No longer shall I bear, my friends to please, The hard constraint of seeming much at ease, Wearing an outward smile, a look serene. While piercing racks and tortures lurk within. Yet let me not, ungrateful to my God, Record the evil, and forget the good. For both I humble adoration pay, And bless the power who gives and takes away : Long shall my faithful memory retain, And oft recall each interval of pain. Nay to high heav'n for greater gifts I bend. Health I 've enjoyed, and I had once a friend Our labor sweet, if labor it may seem, AUow'd the sportive and instructive scene : 8 58 MRS. WRIGHT. Yet here no lewd or useless vni was found, "We pois'd the wav'ring sail with ballast sound. Learning here plac'd her richer stores in view, Or, wing'd with love, the minutes gaily flew. Nay, yet sublimer joys our bosoms prov'd, Divine benevolence, by heav'n belov'd : "Wan meagre forms, torn from impending death, Exulting, bless'd us with reviving breath. The shiv'ring wretch we cloth'd, the mourner cheer'd, And sickness ceas'd to groan when we appear'd. Unask'd, our care assists with tender art Their bodies, nor neglects th' immortal part. Sometimes, in shades impierc'd by CjTithia's beam, Whose lustre glimmer'd on the dimpled stream; We led the sprightly dance through sylvan scenes, Or iripp'd like fairies o'er the level greens ; In ev'ry breast a gen'rous fervor glows, Soft bliss, which innocence alone bestows ! From fragrant herbage, deck'd with pearly dews, And flow'rets of a thousand various hues. By wafting gales the mingling odors fly. And round our heads in whisp'ring breezes sigh. Whole nature seems to heighten and improve The holier hours of innocence and love. Youth, wit, good nature, candor, sense, combin'd, To serve, delight, and civilize mankind ; In wisdom^s lore we ev'ry heart engage, And triumph to restore the golden age ! Now close the blissful scene, exhausted muse. The latest bUssful scene which thou shalt choose j Satiate with life, what joys for me remain, Save one dear wish, to balance ev'ry pain • To bow my head, with grief and toil opprest. Till borne by angel-bands to everlasting rest. Miss Kezzy Wesley was addressed by Mr. Hall, a young gentle- man of a good understanding, agreeable in his person, and engaging in his address. He was entered at Lincoln College as Mr. Wesley's pupil, on the 22d of January, 1731 ; but Mr. Wesley was totally igno- rant of the matter when he first paid his addresses to his sister.=^ Mr. Hall, I think, entered into orders while he was at Oxford; and though mosfof the family thought highly of him in every respect as a religious character, yet Samuel Wesley strongly doubted his sincer- ity. Mr. John Wesley believed him sincere and pious, but in a letter written to his mother, when Mr. Hall was at Oxford, he speaks of him as highly enthusiastic and superstitious. After he had gained the affections of the young lady he quitted her, and paid his ad- dresses to her elder sister. The family opposed this conduct with * This appears from a letter Mr. Wesley wrote to Mr. Hall, in which he mentions this circumstance. THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. great vehemence, especially the three brothers. But the marriage, notwithstanding, took place, and the future conduct of Mr. Hall by no means corresponded to the expectations they at first formed of him. After some years he quitted his wife, and afterwards lived in the most loose and scandalous manner. Mrs. Hall bore her trials with remarkable patience and resignation. Indeed in this respect she was a pattern to all Christians ; for I do not remember, that I ever heard her speak ill of any person, whatever injuries she might have received. — Miss Kezzy Wesley died on the 9th of March, 1741, and Mr. Charles gives the following account of her death in a letter to his brother. "Yesterday morning sister Kezzy died in the Lord Jesus. He finished his work, and cut it short in mercy — full of thankfulness, resignation and love, without pain or trouble, she commended her spirit into the hands of Jesus, and fell asleep." Mrs. Hall survived all her brothers and sisters, and died in peace, July 12th, 1791. CHAPTER V. Of the Rev. Samuel Wesley Junior. Samuel Wesley, M. A., son of Samuel and Susannah Wesley, was born about 1692,^ a year or two before his parents removed to Epworth ; being nearly eleven years older than his brother Mr. John Wesley, and sixteen older than Mr. Charles. He was sent to Westmin- ster School about the beginning of the year 1704, and admitted a King's Scholar in 1707.-|- Before he left home, his mother, by judicious and constant instruction, had formed his mind to a knowledge and serious sense of religion ; but she knew the danger of his situation at West- minster, and how exceedingly apt young persons are to be drawn aside from religion and virtue, by improper companions, and bad examples constantly before their eyes. On this account she was anxious for the preservation of his morals, as he grew up and became more exposed to the temptations of evil. After she had recovered from the shock of the fire which destroyed all they had, and from the fury of which they saved themselves with great difficulty, she wrote to him a long letter, dated October, 1709 ; which, for the importance of the matter, and the energy 'with which it is written, is highly deserving of preservation ; but on account of its length I can insert only a part of it. This part of it, however, will bring forward to the view of parents an * This date of his birth is taken from a memorandum, which Mr. John Wesley wrote on the back of one of his brother's letters. t Welch's List of Scholars of St. Peter's College, Westminster, as they were elected to Christ Church, Oxford, and to Trinity College, Cambridge, p. 91. 60 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. example of attention to the best interest of a child, which it will be their happiness and glory to follow. "I hope," says she, " that you retain the impressions of your education, nor have forgot that the vows of God are upon you. You know that the first fruits are heaven's by an unalienable right; and that, as your parents devoted you to the service of the altar, so you yourself made it your choice when your father was offered another way of life for you. But have you duly considered what such a choice, and such a dedication imports 7 Consider well, what sepa- ration from the world ! what purity ! what devotion I what exemplary virtue ! is required in those who are to guide others to glory. I say exemplary, for low, common degrees of piety are not sufficient for those of the sacred function. You must not think to live like the rest of the world : your light must so shine among men, that they may see your good works, and thereby be led to glorify your Father which is in heaven. For my part, I cannot see with what face clergymen can reprove sinners, or exhort men to lead a good life, when they themselves indulge their own corrupt inclinations, and by their practice contradict their doctrine. If the holy Jesus be in truth their Master, and they are really his ambassadors, surely it becomes them to live like his disciples ; and if they do not, what a sad account must they give of their stewardship. I would advise you, as much as possible in your present circum- stances, to throw your business into a certain method ; by which means you will learn to improve every precious moment, and find an unspeakable facility in the performance of your respective duties. Begin and end the day with him who is the Alpha and Omega ; and if you really experience what it is to love God, you will redeem all the time you can for his more immediate service. I will tell you what rule I used to observe when I was in my father's house, and had as little, if not less liberty than you have now : I used to allow myself as much time for recreation as I spent in private devotion ; not that I always spent so much, but I gave myself leave to go so far, but no farther. So in all things else, appoint so much time for sleep, eating, company, &e. But above all things, my dear Sammy, I com- mand, I beg, I beseech you, to be very strict in observing the Lord's day. In all things endeavor to act upon principle, and do not live like the rest of mankind, who pass through the world like straws upon a river which are carried which way the stream or wind drives them. Often put this question to yourself. Why do I this or that ? Why do I pray, read, study, use devotion, &c. ? — by which means you will come to such a steadiness and consistency in your words and actions, as becomes a reasonable creature and a good Christian." — These observations were Avorthy of the mother, and they were properly regarded and followed by the son. THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 61 When senior scholar at Westminster, the Bishop of Rochester* took him to his seat at Bromley, in Kent, to read to him in the evenings. He was at this time eagerly pursuing his studies, and this circumstance, which for several reasons would have been highly gratifying to many, was to him no small mortification. From this place he wrote a Latin letter to his father, in August, 1710, in which he complains heavily of the bishop for the interruption he gave him in his learning. An extract from this letter I shall insert below,f and give the general purport of it in English. Speaking of the bishop, he ob- serves, " He wiir always be exceedingly troublesome to me both in sacred and profane learning ; for he interrupts the studies to which I had applied with all my might. Last year, in the midst of our business in the college, he took me off both from study and from school, not only without any benefit, but without calling me to any thing which had even the appearance of either utility or pleasure. To-day he is from home, or I should scarcely have leisure to write this letter. He chose me from all the scholars, me, who am hoarse and short-sighted, to read to him at night. I am glad you enjoy good health. I beg yours and my mother's blessing. I saw my grandmother^: in the last holidays ; in those which are approaching I cannot, because I am detained by an unfriendly friend." He was about eighteen years old when he wrote this letter, and not yet removed from school. We may observe in it marks of a strong mind, wholly devoted to the pursuit of classical knowledge ; and considering his age and situation at the time, it shows a progress in learning which does him credit. His mother's advices had a proper efi*ect on his mind, and were the means of preserving him from vices too common to the youth of the place. He retained his sobriety, his reverence for God, and regard for religion. In December this year he wrote to his mother, and the following extract from his letter gives a pleasing view of his sim- plicity, and serious attention to the state of his own heart, and the first motions of evil. " I received the sacrament." says he, " the first Sunday of this month — I am unstable as water — I frequently make good resolutions and keep them for a time, and then grow weary of the restraint. I have one grand failing, which is, that having done * The predecessor of Atterbury, who was not advanced to the see of Rochester till 1713. j- Speaking of the bishop, he says, Ille mihi, et in sacris et in profanis rebus semper erit infestissimus ; studia enim intermitti cogit, quibus pro virili incubueram. Ultimo anno in collegio agendo, ubi non mihi seniori opus est amicorum hospitio, a studiis et a schola me detraxit ; non modo nullam ad utilitatem, sed ne ad minimam quidem vel utilitatis vel voluptatis speciem me vocavit. Ipse hodie foras est, aliter vix otium foret quo has scribe- rem. Me ex omnibus discipulis elegit, ut perlegerem ei noctu libros ; me raucum, me fivujTta. Gaudeo vos valetudine bona frui. Tuam et matemam benedictionem oro — Episcopus jussit me illius in Uteris mentionem facere. Da veniam subitis — Aviam ultimis festis vidi ; his venientibus non possum, quia ab inimico amico detineor." X The widow of Mr. John Wesley, of New-Inn Hall, Oxford, and niece to Dr. Thomas Fuller. She had now been a widow near forty years. 62 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. my duty, I undervalue others, and think what wretches the rest of the college are compared with me. Sometimes in my relapses I cry out, ' Can the Ethiopian change his skin, and the leopard his spots, then may you also do good who are accustomed to do evil :' but I answer again, ' With men this is impossible ; but with God all things are possible.' Amen." The next year, 1711, he vv^as elected to Christ Church, Oxford and here, as well as at Westminster, he acquired the character of an excellent classic scholar. But his mind was too large, and his zeal for religion and the established church too ardent, to be confined with- in the bounds prescribed by the common exercises of the place. The following letter shows that he took an active part in some of the principal questions agitated among the literati of that time. It is dated June 3, 1713, when he had been about two years at Oxford; and is addressed to the Honorable Robert iSelson, Esquire. He says, I hoped long ere this to have perfected, as well I could, my disser- tation on Ignatius, and gotten it ready for the press, when I came to town this year. But I found myself disappointed, at first, for some months, by my affairs in the Ea$t India House, and since by my charity hymns and other matters. I think I told you some time since that I had laid materials together for a second discourse on that sub- ject, directly against Mr. Whiston's objections to the shorter and genuine copy of Ignatius; whereas my former was chiefly against the larger; because I then thought, if that were proved interpolated, it would be readily granted that the other was the genuine. But having found, when Mr. Whiston"s four volumes came out, that he had in the first of them laid together many objections against the shorter epistles, I set myself to consider them ; and having now got Archbishop Usher, Bishop Pearson, and Dr. Smyth, on that subject, and as carefully as I could perused them, I found that many of Mr. Whiston's objections were taken from Daille, a few from the writings of the Socinians and modern Arians, though most of them from his own observations. These latter being new, and having not appeared when Bishop Pearson or the others wrote, could not be taken notice of by them, and being now published in the English language, may seduce some well-meaning persons, and persuade them that the true Ignatius was of the same opinion with the Arians (whereas I am sure he was as far from it as light is from darkness) and that the rather because there has been as yet no answer, that I know of, pub- lished to them, though they were printed in the year 1711. I know many are of opinion it is best still to slight him and take no notice of him. This I confess is the most easy way, but cannot tell whether it will be safe in respect to the common people, or will tend so much to the honor of our church and nation. Of this, however, I am pretty * Welch's List, &c. page 95. THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 63 confident, that I can prove all his main ol)jectiouSj whether general or particular, against the shorter copy, to be notoriously false. Such as that pp. 86, 87, ' that the smaller so frequently call Christ God,' which he says was done to serve the turn of the Athanasians, and cannot in reason be supposed to be an omission in the larger, but must be interpolation in the smaller : whereas I find that the smaller call him God but fifteen times, the larger eighteen, and if we take in those to Antioch and Tarsus, twenty-two times, for an obvious reason. " Again, he says, p. 64, that serious exhortations to practical, espe- cially domestic duties, are in the larger only, being to a surprising degree omitted in the smaller. But I have collected above one hun- dred histances wherein these duties are most pressingly recommended in the smaller. " But what he labors most, is to prove that the first quotations in Eusebius and others of the ancients are agreeable to the larger, not the smaller — whereas, on my tracing and comparing them all. as far as I have had opportunity, I have found this assertion to be a palpa- ble mistake, unless in one quotation from the Chronicon Alexandri- num, or Paschale — I would gladly see Montfaucon de causa Marcelli, St. Basil contra Marcellum, observations on Pearson's Vindiciae, and some good account of the Jewish Sephiroth; because I think the Gnostics, Basilidians, and Valentinians, borrowed many of their ^Eons from them, since they have the same names ; and this might perhaps give further light to the famous sirn of Ignatius ; for the clearing whereof Bishop Pearson, Dr. Bull, and Grotius have so well labored." This letter shows the spirit and zeal of Mr. Wesley for sound doc- trine, and does credit to so young a student. When he had taken his Master's degree, or perhaps before he took it, he was sent for to offici- ate as Usher at Westminster school; and soon afterwards he took orders, under the patronage of Dr. Atterbury, Bishop of Rochester, and Dean of Westminster. He became an able, judicious divine : his conduct in discharging the various duties of life, was exemplary, and did honor to his profession as a Christian and a minister of the gospel. He was a man who had the nicest sense of honor and integrity ; and the utmost abhorrence of duplicity and falsehood. He was humane and charitable ; not only administering to the wants of the poor and afflicted, as far as his income would permit, but also using his influ- ence with others to procure them relief. In filial affection and duty to parents, he was remarkable ; no man in the same circumstances ever shone brighter than he, in this branch of christian duty, through the whole course of his life. Mr. Samuel Wesley was highly esteemed by Lord Oxford, Bishop Atterbury, Mr. Pope, and several other persons among the first char- acters in the kingdom, for rank and literary talents. With Lord Oxford and Mr. Pope he held a friendly correspondence ; with Bishop 64 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. Atterbury he was in close habits of friendship. Atterbury was a man of first-rate abihties : he had a fine genius improved by study, and a spirit to exert his talents. His notions of JChurch government were very high, and on this subject there was perfect harmony between them. The bishop had made himself an object of hatred to Walpole and the rest of the King's ministers, by the opposition which he gave, in the House of Lords, to their measures ; being generally among the protestors, and drawing up the reasons of the protests with his own hand. On the 24th of August, 1722,=^ he was apprehended under a * March 23d, 1723, a bill was brought into the House of Commons, for inflicting cer- tain pains and penalties on Francis Lord Bishop of Rochester." The bill passed the Commons on the 9lh of April, and on the 6ih of May the bishop was brought to West- minster to make his defence before the House of Lords. In the course of his defence Ixe observes, Here is a plot of a year or two standing, to subvert the government with an armed force ; an invasion from abroad, an insurrection at home : just when ripe for exe- cution it is discovered ; and twelve months after the contrivance of this scheme, no con- sultation appears, no men corresponding together, no provision made, no arms, no officers provided, not a man in arms ; and yet the poor bishop has done all this. What could tempt me to step thus out of my way ? Was it ambition, and a desire of climbing into a higher station in the Church ? There is not a man in my office farther removed from this than I am. Was money my aim ? I always despised it too much, considering what occa- sion I am now like to have for it : for out of a poor bishopric of £500 per annum, I have laid out no less than £1000 towards the repairs of the Church and Episcopal Palace ; nor did I take one shilling for dilapidations. Was I influenced by any dislike of the established religion, and secretly inclined to a Church of greater pomp and power? I have, my Lords, ever since I knew what Popery was, opposed it ; and the better I knew it the more I opposed it. You will pardon me, my Lords, if I mention one thing : thirty years ago I writ in defence of Martin Luther ; and have preached, expressed, and wrote to that pur- pose from my infancy ; and whatever happens to me, I will suffer any thing, and by God's grace burn at the stake, rather than depart from any material point of the Protestant reli- gion, as professed in the Church of England. Once more : can I be supposed t-o favor arbitrary power ? the whole tenor of my life has been otherwise : I was always a friend to the liberty of the subject j and to the best of my power, constantly maintained it." After- wards, speaking of the proceeding against him as unconstitutional, he says, " my ruin is not of that moment to any number of men, to make it worth their while to \'iolate, or even to seem to violate, the Constitution in any degree, which they ought to preserv^e against any attempts whatsoever. This is a proceeding with which the Constitutution is unac- quainted; which under the pretence of supporting it, will at last effectually destroy it. For God"s sake, lay aside these extraordinary proceedings ; set not up these new and dan- gerous precedents. I, for my part, will voluntarily and cheerfully go into perpetual ban- ishment, and please myself that I am in some measure the occasion of putting a stop to such precedents, and doing some good to my country : I will live wherever I am, praying for its prosperity ; and do, in the words of Father Paul to the State of Venice, say, Esto perpetua — Let me depart, and let my countr}' be fixed upon the immoveable foundation of law and justice, and stand forever." " It has been said that Atterbur}''-s wishes reached to the bishopric of London, or even to York or Canterbury. But those who were belter acquainted with his views, knew that Winchester would have been much more desirable to him than either of the others. And there are those now living, who have been told from respectable authority, that this bishop- ric was offered to him, whenever it should become vacant (and till that event should happen a pension of £5000 a year, beside an ample provision for 3Ir. Morrice) if he would cea,se to give the opposition he did to Sir Robert Walpole's administration, by his speeches and protests in the House of Lords. When that offer v,"as rejected by the bishop, then tbe contrivance for his ruin was determined on." — EncyclopcBdia Britan., art. Atterbury. THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 65 suspicion of being concerned in a plot to subvert the government, and bring in the Pretender. Mr. Wesley, by his intimacy with him, be- came an object of dislike to Walpole; and on this ground, only, I believe, has of late years been accused of Jacobitism.^ But from the note below it does not appear probable, that Atterbury was guilty of the things alleged against him ; and Mr. John Wesley vehemently affirmed that his brother Samuel was not disalTected to the present reigning family. If we consider, that his Father was the first who wrote in defence of the Revolution, and that he mentions this circum- stance, apparently with pleasure, it will not appear probable that he was a Jacobite. As Mr. Wesley acted on principle in every part of his conduct, so the banishment of Atterbury made no change in his friendship for him. If he had full conviction of the bishop's inno- cence, which is probable, it must have given him great pain, to see his friend persecuted, oppressed, and banished by the manoeuvres of a Minister of State. It is no wonder this treatment of his friend should raise his indignation to the highest pitch ; which seems to have been the case and will be some apology for the severity of his satire in the following verses, which, I believe, he wrote on this occasion. When patriots sent a bishop cross the seas, They met to fix the pains and penalties : While true blue blood-hounds on his death were bent, Thy mercy, Walpole, voted banishment ! Or forc'd thy sov'reign's orders to perform, Or proud to govern as to raise the storm. Thy goodness shown in such a dang'rous day, He only, who received it, can repay ; Thou never justly recompens'd canst be, Till banish' d Francis do the same for thee. Though some would give Sir Bob no quarter, But long to hang him in his Garter ; Yet sure he well deserves to have Such mercy as in pow'r he gave. Send him abroad to take his ease By act of pains and penalties : But if he e'er comes here again. Law take its course, and hang him then. Four shillings in the pound we see, And well may rest contented, Since war (Bob swore 't should never be) Is happily prevented. But he, now absolute become, May plunder ev'ry penny ; Then blame him not for taking some, But thank for leaving any. * If I mistake not, by Mr. Badcock, in Maty's Review. 6# 9 66 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. Let H his treasures now confess, Display'd to ev'ry eye : 'T was base in H to sell a peace, But great in Bob to buy. Which most promotes great Britain's gain To all mankind is clear : One sends our treasure cross the main, One brings the foreign here. But if 't is fit to give rewards Or punishments to either, Why, make them both together Lords, Or hang them both together. At scribblers poor, who rail to eat, Ye wags give over jeering ; Since galFd by Harry, Bob the great Has stoop'd to pamphleteering. Would not one champion on his side, For love or money venture ; Must knighthood's mirror, spite of pride So mean a combat enter. To take the field his weakness shows, Though well he could maintain it : Since H no honor has to lose. Pray how can Robin gain it ? Worthy each other are the two. Halloo ! Boys fairly start ye ; Let those be hated worse than you, Who ever strive to part ye. A steward once, the scripture says. When ordered his accounts to pass, To gain his master's debtors o'er. Cried, for a hundred write fourscore. Near as he could, Sir Robert, bent To follow gospel precedent. When told a hundred late would do. Cried, I beseech you, sir, take two. In merit which should We prefer, The steward or the treasurer ? Neither for justice car'd a fig, Too proud to beg, too old to dig ; Both bountiful themselves have shown^ In things that never were their own : But here a difierence we must grant. One robb'd the rich, to keep off want ; T' other, vast treasures to secure. Stole from the public and the poor. His known attachment to Atterbury, and opposition to Walpole, THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 67 blocked up his way to preferment at Westminster ; he therefore left his situation at this place about the year 1732, for the free grammar » school at Tiverton, in Devon, over which he presided till his death. In 1736 he published a quarto volume of poems, for which he obtained a numerous and respectable list of subscribers. Many of thes6 poems possess a considerable share of excellence ; the tales are admirably well told, and highly entertaining : the satire is pointed, and the moral instructive. — The following beautiful verses arc a paraphrase on these words in the fourtieth chapter of Isaiah : " All flesh is grass, and all the goodliness thereof is as the flower of the field. The grass withereth, and the flower fadeth, but the word of our God shall stand forever." They were occasioned by the death of a young lady. The morning flow'rs display their sweets, And gay their silken leaves unfold ; As careless of the noon-day heats, And fearless of the evening cold. . Nipp'd by the wind's unkindly blast, Parch'd by the sun's directer ray, The momentary glories waste, The short-liv'd beauties die away. So blooms the human face divine, When youth its pride of beauty shows ; Fairer than spring the colors shine, And sweeter than the virgin rose. Or worn by slowly rolling years, Or broke by sickness in a day ; The fading glory disappears. The short-liv'd beauties die away. Yet these, new rising from the tomb, With lustre brighter far shall shine, Revive with ever-during bloom, Safe from diseases and decline. Let sickness blast, and death devour, If heav'n must recompense our pains ; Perish the grass, and fade the flow'r. If firm the word of God remains. Mr. Samuel Wesley was a very high churchman ; and it must be owned, that he was extremely rigid in his principles, which is perhaps the greatest blemish in his character. It has lately been said, that he was prejudiced against some of the highest truths of the gospel, because many of the Dissenters insisted upon them. This is a heavy charge, and if true, would show him to have been a man almost void of principle ; but happily it is wholly without foundation : ignorance and prejudice have given it existence. As an high churchman, Mr. Wesley had objections to extempore prayer. In the duodecimo edition of his poems are the following lines 68 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. on forms of prayer, which, for the sprightly turn of thought they contain, I shall insert. Form stints the spirit, W atts has said, And therefore oft is wrong ■ At best a crutch the weak to aid, A cumbrance to the strong. Old David, both in prayer and praise, A form for crutches brings ; But Watts has dignified his lays, And furnish' d him with wings. Ev'n "Watts a form for praise can choose, For prayer, who throws it by ; Crutches to walk he can refuse, But uses them to fly. Mr. Samuel Wesley's principles led him to disapprove of the con- duct of his brothers, Mr. John and Charles Wesley, when they became itinerant preachers ; being afraid they would make a sepa- ration from the Church of England. Several letters passed between him and his brother John Wesley, both on the doctrine which he taught, and on his manner of teaching it. I shall have an opportu- nity of considering some of these letters when I come to that period of Mr. John Wesley's life in which he and Mr. Charles become itinerants. Mr. Wesley had a bad state of health some time before he left Westminster, and his removal to Tiverton did not much mend it. On the night of the 5th of November, 1739, he went to bed, seemingly as well as usual ; was taken ill about three in the morning, and died at seven, after about four hours' illness. But the following letter will state the circumstances more minutely. It was written to the late Mr. Charles Wesley, and by means of a friend I obtained it from among his papers. Tiverton, Nov. 14, 1739. " Rev. and Dear Sir, — " Your brother and my dear friend (for so you are sensible he was to me) on Monday the 5th of November went to bed, as he thought, as well as he had been for some time before ; was seized about three o'clock in the morning very ill, when your sister immediately sent for Mr. Norman, and ordered the servant to call me. Mr. Norman came as quick as he possibly could, but said, as soon as he saw him, that he could not get over it, but would die in a few hours. He was not able to take any thing, nor able to speak to us, only yes or no to a question asked him, and that did not last half an hour. I never went from his bed-side till he expired, which was about seven the same morning. With a great deal of difficulty we persuaded your dear sister to leave the room before he died — I trembled to think how she would bear it, knowing the sincere affection and love she had for him — But blessed be God, he hath heard and answered prayer on her THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. 69 behalf, and in a great measure calmed her spirit, though she has not yet been out of her chamber. Your brother was buried on Monday last in the afternoon — and is gone to reap the fruit of his labors. — I pray God we may imitate him in all his virtues, and be prepared to follow. I should enlarge much more, but have not time ; for which reason I hope you will excuse him who is under the greatest obliga- tions to be, and really is, with the greatest sincerity, yours in all things, Amos Matthews." In the second edition of his poems in duodecimo, printed at Cam- bridge, in 1743, there is some account of the author, by a friend, pre- fixed to it. I know not who the writer of this account was, but as it was written soon after his death, and by a person who seems to have been well acquainted with him, I shall give a short extract from it. " The author of these poems, the Rev. Mr. Samuel Wesley, frankly declares in his preface to the edition published by himself, that it was not any opinion of excellence in the verses themselves, that occasioned their present collection and publication, but merely the profit proposed by the subscription. If his modesty had permitted him to have been sensible of his own merit, he might, without this, or any other apology, have safely trusted them to speak for themselves : and perhaps the candid reader, upon an impartial perusal, will hardly think them inferior to the most favored and celebrated collections of this kind. " For though it must be owned, that a certain roughness may be observed to run through them, the vehemence and surprising vivacity of his temper not suffering him to revise, or, as he used to call it, to tinker what he had once finished — yet strong, just, manly sentiments every where occur, set off with all the advantage which a most luxuriant fancy, and a very uncommon compass of knowledge could adorn them with ; together with a flowing and unaffected pleasant- ness in the more humorsome parts, beyond what could proceed from even the happiest talent of wit, unless also accompanied with that innocence and cheerfulness of heart, which to him made life delight- ful in his laborious station, and endeared his conversation to all, especially his learned and ingenious friends ; and many such he had, of all ranks and degrees. " He was the son of a clergyman in Lincolnshire, from whence he was brought to Westminster school ; where having passed through the college as a King's Scholar, he was elected Student of Christ Church in Oxford. In both these places, by the sprightliness of his compositions, and his remarkable industry, he gained a reputation beyond most of his cotemporaries, being thoroughly and critically skilful in the learned languages, and master of the classics to a degree of perfection, perhaps not very common in this last mentioned society, so justly famous for polite learning. " It must be observed, in justice to his memory, that his wit and 70 THE REV. SAMUEL WESLEY JUNIOR. learning were the least part of this worthy man's praise. An open, benevolent temper, which he had from nature, he so cultivated upon principle, that the number and the continual success of his good offices was astonishing even to his friends. He was an instance how exceed- ingly serviceable in life a person of a very inferior station may be, who sets his heart upon it. His own little income was liberally made use of, and as his acquaintance whom he applied to, were always confident of his care and integrity, he never wanted means to carry on his good purposes. One particular must not be omitted ; he was one of the first projectors, and a very careful and active promoter, of the first Infirmary set up at Westminster, for the relief of the sick and needy, in 1719, and had the satisfaction to see it flourish, and to propagate by its example, under the prudent management of other good persons, many pious establishments of the same kind in distant parts of the nation. The following extracts of letters from his patron. Bishop Atter- bury, are too much to his honor not to be mentioned here ; they were occasioned by that fine poem on the death of Mrs. Morice, his Lord- ship's daughter. April 2i, 1730. " I have received a poem from Mr. Morice, which I must be insen- sible not to thank you for, your Elegy on the death of Mrs. Morice — I cannot help an impulse upon me, to tell you under my own hand, the satisfaction I feel, the approbation I give, the envy I bear you, for this good work; as a poet and as a man, I thank you, I esteem you." ''Paris, May 27, 1730. "I am obliged to W. for what he has written on my dear child; and take it the more kindly because he could not hope for my being ever in a condition to reward him — though if ever I am, I will ; for he has, shown an invariable regard for me all along in all circum- stances ; and much more than some of his acquaintance, who had ten times greater obligations." ''Paris, June 30, 1730. " The Verses you sent me touched me very nearly, and the Latin in the front of them as much as the English that followed. There are a great many good lines in them, and they are writ with as much affection as poetry. They came from the heart of the author, and he has a share of mine in return ; and if ever I come back to my coun- try with honor, he shall find it." These extracts do honor to the feelings of Atterbury as a man ; and they give a noble testimony to the disinterested and unchangea- ble friendship of Mr. Wesley for a person whom he esteemed, and whom he thought deeply injured. The author of Some Account of Mr. Samuel Wesley," prefixed to his poems, informs us that the following inscription was put upon his grave-stone in the church-yard at Tiverton. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 71 Here lie interr'd The remains of the. Rev. Samuel Wesley, A. M. Some time Student of Christ Church, Oxon : A man, for his uncommon wit and learning, For the benevolence of his temper, And simplicity of manners Deservedly beloved and esteemed by all. An excellent Preacher : But whose best sermon "Was, the constant example of an edifying life. So continually and zealously employed In acts of beneficence and charity, That he truly followed His blessed Master's example In going about doing good. Of such scrupulous integrity, That he declined occasions of advancement in the world Through fear of being involved in dangerous compliances, And avoided the usual ways to preferment As studiously as many others seek them. Therefore after a life spent In the laborious employment of teaching youth. First, for near twenty years As one of the Ushers in Westminster School j Afterwards for seven years As Head Master of the Free School at Tiverton, He resigned his soul to God, Nov. 6, 1739, in the 49th year of his age. CHAPTER VI. Some Account of the Life of the Rev. Charles Wesley^ A, M, SECTION I. OF HIS BIRTH, AND EDUCATION UNTIL HIS ORDINATION IN 1735. Mr. Charles Wesley was born December 18, 1708, old style, sev- eral weeks before his time, at Epworth in Lincolnshire ; being about five years younger than his brother John Wesley, and about sixteen younger than Samuel. He appeared dead rather than alive when he was born. He did not cry, nor open his eyes, and was kept wrapt up in soft wool until the time when he should have been born according to the usual course of nature, and then he opened his eyes and cried. He received the first rudiments of learning at home, under the pious care of his mother, as all the other children did. In 1716 he was sent to Westminster school, and placed under the care of his 72 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. eldest brother Samuel Wesley, an high churchmaiij who educated him in his own principles. He was exceedingly sprightly and active ; very apt to learn, but arch and unlucky, though not ill-natured. When he had been some years at school, Mr. R. Wesley, a gentle- man of large fortune in Ireland, wrote to his father, and asked if he had any son named Charles ; if so, he would make him his heir. Accordingly a gentleman in London brought money for his education several years. But one year another gentleman called, probably Mr. Wesley himself, talked largely with him, and asked if he was willing to go with him to Ireland. Mr. Charles desired to write to his father, who answered immediately, and referred it to his own choice. He chose to stay in England. Mr. W. then found and adopted another Charles Wesley, who was the late Earl of M — n — g — n. A fair es- cape, says Mr. John Wesley, from whose short account of his brother I have taken this anecdote. From this time Mr. Charles Wesley depended chiefly on his brother Samuel till 1721, when he was admitted a scholar of St. Peter's Col- lege, Westminster.^ He was now a King's scholar ; and as he advanced in age and learning, he acted dramas, and at length became captain of the school. In 1726 he was elected to Christ Church, Ox- ford,! which time his brother was Fellow of Lincoln College. Mr. John Wesley gives the following account of him after he came to Oxford : " He pursued his studies diligently, and led a regular harm- less life : but if I spoke to him about religion, he would warmly answer, 'What, would you have me to be a saint all at once?' and would hear no more. I was then near three years my father's curate. During most of this time he continued much the same ; but in the year 1729 I observed his letters grew much more serious, and when I returned to Oxford in November that year, I found him in great earnestness to save his soul." Mr. Charles Wesley gives the following account of himself for the first year or two after he went to Oxford.^ ''My first year at college I lost in diversions: the next I set myself to study. Dili- gence led me into serious thinking : I went to the weekly sacrament, and persuaded two or three young students to accompany me, and to observe the method of study prescribed by the statutes of the univer- sity. This gained me the harmless name of Methodist. In half a year (after this) my brother left his curacy at Epworth, and came to our assistance. We then proceeded regularly in our studies, and in doing what good we could to the bodies and souls of men." It was in the year 1728, in the twentieth year of his age, that he be- gan to apply more closely to study, and to be more serious in his gene- * Welch's List of Scholars of St. Peter's College, Westminster, as they were elected to Christ-church College, Oxford, and Trinity College, Cambridge, p. 105, t Ibid. p. 110. % In his letter to Dr. Chandler. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 73 ral deportment than usual. He soon gave proof of his sincere desire to be truly religious, by expressing a wish to write a diary, in which he intended to register daily the state of his mind, and the actions of the day. A diary of this kind, faithfully kept, is a delineation of a man's moral and religious character ; it is a moral picture of the man accu- rately drawn. No man wishes to draw his own character in this way, in every little circumstance of life, and to review it often, but he who is desirous to think and act rightly, and to improve daily in knowl- edge and virtue. He knew that his brother, Mr. John Wesley, had kept such a diary for several years, and was able to give him instruc- tions how to proceed. He therefore wrote to him in January, 1729, as follows: "I would willingly write a diary of my actions, but do not know how to go about it. What particulars am I to take notice of ? Am I to give my thoughts and words, as well as deeds, a place in it? I am to mark all the good and ill I do; and what besides? Must I not take account of my progress in learning, as well as reli- gion ? What cypher can I make use of ? If you would direct me to the same, or like method to your own, I would gladly follow it, for I am fully convinced of the usefulness of such an undertaking. I shall be at a stand till I hear from you. "God has thought fit, it may be to increase my wariness, to deny me at present your company and assistance. It is through him strengthening me, I trust to maintain my ground till we meet. And I hope, that neither before nor after that time, I shall relapse into my former state of insensibility. It is through your means, I firmly be- lieve, that God will establish what he has begun in me ; and there is no one person I would so willingly have to be the instrument of good to me as you. It is owing, in great measure, to somebody's prayers (my mother's most likely) that I am come to think as I do ; for I cannot tell myself, how or when I awoke out of my lethargy — only that it was not long after you went away." The enemies of the Christian Revelation, and friends of Deism, were so much increased about this time, and were become so bold and daring in their attempts to propagate their principles in the univer- sity, as to rouse the attention of the Vice-Chancellor ; who, with the consent of the Heads of Houses and Proctors, issued the following jyrogramma^ or edict, which was fixed up in most of the halls of the university. "Whereas there is too much reason to believe, that some members of the university have of late been in danger of being corrupted by ill-designing persons, who have not only entertained wicked and blasphemous notions, contrary to the truth of the christian religion ; but have endeavored to instil the same ill principles into others : and ' the more effectually to propagate their infidelity, have applied their poison to the unguarded inexperience of less informed minds, where they thought it might operate with better success : carefully conceal- 7 10 74 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. ing their impious tenets from those whose riper judgment and more wary conduct might discover their false reasoning, and disappoint the intended progress of their infideUty. And whereas therefore, it is more especially necessary at this time, to guard the youth of this place against these wicked advocates for pretended human reason against divine revelation, and to enable them the better to defend their religion, and to expose the pride and impiety of those who endeavor to undermine it ; Mr. Vice- Chancellor, with the consent of the Heads of Houses and Proctors, has thought fit to recommend it, as a matter of the utmost consequence, to the several tutors of each col- lege and hall in the university, that they discharge their duty by a double diligence, in informing their respective pupils in their chris- tian duty, as also in explaining to them the articles of religion which they profess, and are often called upon to subscribe, and in recom- mending to them the frequent and careful reading of the Scriptures, and such other books as may serve more effectually to promote Chris- tianity, sound principles, and orthodox faith. And further, Mr. Vice- Chancellor, with the same consent, does hereby forbid the said youth the reading of such books as may tend to the weakening of their faith, the subverting of the authority of the scripture, and the intro- ducing of deism, profaneness and irreligion in their stead." — The Dean of Christ Church was so much a friend to infidelity, that he would not suffer this -pro gramma to be put up in the hall of his college. It is always pleasing to a pious mind, to trace the ways of provi- dence, not only as they relate to individuals, but as they affect large bodies of men, collectively considered. In the case before us there is something worthy of observation. At the very time when the friends of infidelity were making so strong an effort to propagate their prin- ciples in this celebrated seminary of learning, God was preparing two or three young men, to plant a religious society in the same place ; which should grow up with vigor, and spread its branches through several countries, in opposition to the baneful influence of infidelity and profaneness. In the course of the following summer Mr. Charles Wesley became more and more serious, and began to be singularly diligent, both in the means of grace and in his studies. His zeal for God began already to kindle, and manifest itself in exertions to do good beyond the common round of religious duties. He endeavored to awaken an attention to religion in the minds of some of the students, and was soon successful in one or two instances. This appears from the following letter, which he wrote to his brother John Wesley in May, 1729. "Providence has at present put it into my power to do some good. I have a modest, humble, well disposed youth lives next me, and have been, thank God, somewhat instrumental in keeping him so. He was got into vile hands, and is now broke loose. I assisted THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 75 in setting him free, and will do my utmost to hinder him from getting in with them again. He was of opinion that passive good- ness was sufficient ; and would fain have kept in with his acquaint- ance and God at the same time. He durst not receive the sacrament, but at the usual times, for fear of being laughed at. By convincing him of the duty of frequent communicating, I have prevailed on both of us to receive once a week. " I earnestly long for, and desire the blessing God is about to send me in you. I am sensible this is my day of grace ; and that upon my employing the time before our meeting and next parting, will in great measure depend my condition for eternity." From these extracts of two of Mr. Charles Wesley's letters to his brother, and from the account which he has given of himself in a letter to Dr. Chandler, the following particulars appear evident. 1. That he was awakened to a most serious and earnest desire of being truly religious and devoted to God, while his brother was at Ep worth, as his father's curate. 2. That he observed an exact method in his studies, and in his attendance on the duties of religion ; receiving the sacrament once a week. 3. That he persuaded two or three young gentlemen to join him in these things, among whom I believe Morgan was one. 4. That the exact method and order which he observed in spending his time, and regulating his conduct, gahied him the name of Methodist. Hence it appears that Mr. Charles Wesley was the first Methodist, and laid the foundation of that little society at Oxford, which afterwards made so much noise in the world : but it does not appear that any regular meetings were held, or that the members had extended their views beyond their own improvement in knowl- edge and virtue, until Mr. John Wesley left his curacy, and came to reside wholly at Oxford in November, 1729. The beginning of this society was small, and it appeared contemptible to those around ; but events have shown, that it was big with consequences of the utmost importance to the happiness of thousands. So little do men know beforehand of the designs of providence. Man was made for social intercourse with man. A well regulated society of a few well chosen persons, improves the understanding, invigorates the powers of the mind, strengthens our resolutions, and animates us to perseverance in the execution of our designs. These were the happy effects of the union of the two brothers in November this year, when Mr. John Wesley left Epworth, and came to reside at Oxford. They now formed a regular society, and quickened the diligence and zeal of each other in the execution of their pious pur- poses. About this time Mr. Charles began to take pupils. On this occasion his father wrote to him as follows, in a letter dated January, 1730, when Charles had just passed the twenty-first year of his age. " I had your last, and you may easily guess whether I were not well plegLsed with it, both on youp account and my own. You have a 76 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. double advantage by your pupils, which will soon bring you more, if you will improve it, as I firmly hope you will, by taking the utmost care to form their minds to piety as well as learning. As for your- self, between logic, grammar, and mathematics, be idle if you can. I give my blessing to the bishop for having tied you a little faster, by obliging you to rub up your Arabic : and a fixed and constant method will make the whole both pleasing and delightful to you. But for all that, you must find time every day for walking, which you know you may do with advantage to your pupils ; and a little more robust exercise, now and then, will do you no harm. You are now launched fairly, Charles ; hold up your head, and swim like a man ; and when you cuff" the wave beneath you, say to it, much as another hero did, Carolum vehis, et Caroli fortiinam.* But always keep your eye fixed above the pole-star, and so God send you a good voyage through the troublesome sea of life, which is the hearty prayer of your loving father." Mr. Charles Wesley and his brother John had been always united in affection ; they were now united in their pursuit of learning, their views of religion, and their endeavors to do good. Mr. Morgan was to them as another brother, and united together, they were as a three- fold cord, which is not easily broken. Though few in number, of little reputation in the world, and unsupported by any powerful allies, yet they boldly lifted up their standard against infidelity and profaneness, the common enemies of religion and virtue. They did not indeed, at present, make any great inroads into the enemy's terri- tory, but they bravely kept their ground, and defended their little fort with success, against every attempt of the enemy to dislodge them. When death robbed them of Morgan, the two brothers remained unshaken in their purpose. They were the bond of union between the members of their little society at Oxford ; and if one or more of these deserted them, through fear, or shame, or being weary of restraint, they stood firm as a rock, persevering in their resolution to serve God and do good to men, without the least shadow of wavering, through evil report and good report, as if alike insensible to either. Happily, they were not hurried on by a rash intemperate zeal in their proceedings ; which is the common failing of young men. They were cautious and wary, using every prudential means in their power, to prevent the good that was in them from being evil spoken of. Charles had much more fire, and openness of temper than his brother ; but he was not less cautious in this respect. If any doubts arose in his mind; or if any practice, which he thought proper and commendable, seemed likely to give great offence to others, he asked the advice of those who were older and wiser than himself, how he * Thou carriest CharleS; and Charles' fortune. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 77 ought to proceed. This appears from a letter which he wrote to his father in June, 1731, in which he says, On Whitsunday the whole college received the sacrament, except the servitors (for we are too well bred to communicate with them, though in the body and blood of Christ) to whom it was administered the next day ; on which I was present at church, .but with the Canons left the sacrament to those for whom alone it was prepared. What I would beg to be resolved in is, whether or no my being assured I should give infinite scandal by staying, could sufficiently justify me in turning my back of God's ordinance. It is a question my future conduct is much concerned in, and I shall therefore earnestly wait for your decision." Mr. Charles Wesley proceeded Master of Arts in the usual course, and thought only of spending all his days at Oxford as a tutor ; for he ''exceedingly dreaded entering into holy orders."^ In 1735, Mr. John Wesley yielded to the pressing solicitations of Mr. Oglethorpe, Dr. Burton, and some others, to go to Georgia as a missionary to preach to the Indians, and he prevailed on his brother Charles to accompany him. Their brother Samuel consented that Mr. John Wesley should go, but vehemently opposed the design of Charles to accompany him. But his opposition had no effect, for Mr. Charles engaged himself as secretary to Mr. Oglethorpe, and also as secretary to Indian aflfairs, and in this character he went to Georgia. A little before they left England, Dr. Burton suggested that it might be well if Mr. Charles Wesley was ordained before he left this country. His brother John overruled his inclination in this thing also, and he was ordained Deacon by Dr. Potter, Bishop of Oxford ; and the Sunday following, Priest, by Dr. Gibson, Bishop of London.f SECTION II. OF MR. CHARLES WESLEy's VOYAGE TO GEORGIA, HIS SITUATION THERE, AND RETURN TO ENGLAND IN 1736. They sailed from Gravesend on the 22d of October, 1735, but meeting with contrary winds, they did not leave Cowes till the 10th of December. Mr. Charles Wesley preached several times while they were detained here, and great crowds attended his ministry. His brother Samuel, who was violently against his going abroad, observes, that he hoped Charles was convinced by this instance, that he needed not to have gone to Georgia to convert sinners. After a stormy pas- sage they arrived in Savannah river, Feb. 5th, 1736, and Mr. John Wesley was appointed to take charge of Savannah ; Mr. Charles of Frederica ; waiting for an opportunity of preaching to the Indians. * His letter to Dr. Chandler. 7# t Ibid. 78 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. Mr. Charles Wesley did not enter on his ministry till March 9th, when he first set foot on Simon's Island, and his spirit immediately revived. No sooner did I enter on my ministry, says he, than God gave me a new heart; so true is that saying of Bishop Hall, " The calhng of God never leaves a man unchanged; neither did God ever employ any in his service whom he did not enable for the work." The first person that saluted him on landing, was his friend Mr. Ingham : " Never," says he, " did I more rejoice to see him ; especially when he told me the treatment he had met with for vindicating the Lord's day. This specimen of the ignorance and unteachable temper of the people among whom he had to labor was unpromising, but he little expected the trials and dangers Avhich lay before him." Like a faithful and diligent pastor, he immediately entered on his office ; not with joy at the prospect of a good income, but with fear and trembling, at the views which he had of the importance and difficulty of the ministerial office. In the afternoon he began to converse with his parishioners, without which he well knew, that general instructions often lose their effect. But he observes on this occasion, " With what trembling should I call them mine." He felt as every minister of the gospel ought to feel when he takes upon him to guide others in the ways of God. In the evening he read prayers in the open air, at which Mr. Oglethorpe was present. The lesson was remarkably adapted to his situation, and he felt the full force of it, both in the way of direction and encouragement. " Continue instant in prayer, and watch in the same with thanksgiving ; withal praying also for us, that God would open unto us a door of utterance to speak the mystery of Christ, that I may make it manifest as I ought to speak. Walk in wisdom toward those that are without, redeeming the time. — Say to Archippus, take heed to the ministry which thou hast received of the Lord that thou fulfil it." After the labors of the day, he returned and slept in the boat. The colony was at this time very scantily provided with accom- modations. There was no place erected Avhere the people could assemble for public worship ; for on March 10th between five and six in the morning, Mr. Charles Wesley read short prayers to a few per- sons, before Mr. Oglethorpe's tent, in a hard shower of rain. He afterwards talked with Mrs. W. who had come in the ship with him and his brother, and endeavored to guard her against the cares of the world, and to persuade her to give herself up to God ; but in vain. In the evening he endeavored to reconcile her and Mrs. H. who were greatly at variance, but to no purpose. Some of the women now began to be jealous of each other, and to raise animosities and divisions in the colony, which gave a great deal of trouble to Mr. Oglethorpe. Mr. Wesley's serious and religious deportment, his constant presence with them, and his frequent reproof of their licentious behavior, soon made him an object of hatred ; and THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 79 plans were formed either to ruin him in the opinion of Mr. Oglethorpe, or to take him off by violence. We shall see these plans open by degrees. March 11th, at ten in the morning, he began the full service to about a dozen women whom he had got together, intending to continue it, and only to read a few prayers to the men before they went to work. He also expounded the second lesson with some degree of boldness, which he had done several times before ; and it is probable that he did this extempore. After prayers he met Mrs. H.'s maid in a great passion and flood of tears, at the treatment she had received from her mistress. She seemed determined to destroy herself, to escape her Egyptian bondage. He prevailed with her to return, and went with her home. He asked Mrs. H. to forgive her ; but she refused with the utmost roughness, rage, and almost reviling. He next met Mr, Tackner, who, he observes, made him full amends : he was in an excellent temper, resolved to strive, not with his wife, but with him- self, in putting off the old man, and putting on the new. In the evening he received the first harsh word from Mr. Oglethorpe, when he asked for something for a poor woman. The next day he received a rougher answer in a matter which deserved still greater encourage- ment. ' I know not,' says he, * how to account for his increasing cold- ness.' His encouragement, he observes, was the same in speaking with Mrs. W. whom he found all storm and tempest ; so wilful, so untract- able, so fierce, that he could not bear to stay near her. This evening Mr. Oglethorpe was with the men under arms, in expectation of an enemy, but in the same ill humor with Mr. Wesley. " I staid," says he, " as long as I could, however unsafe, within the wind of such commotion; but at last the hurricane of his passion drove me away." Mr. Wesley's situation was now truly alarming ; not only as it regarded his usefulness, but as it affected his safety. Many persons lost all decency in their behavior towards him, and Mr. Oglethorpe's treatment of him showed that he had received impressions greatly to his disadvantage ; at the same time he was totally ignorant of his ac- cusers, and of what he was accused. But being conscious of his own innocence he trusted in God, and considered his sufferings as a part of the portion of those who will live godly in Christ Jesus, especially if they persuade others to walk in the same rule. Sunday, March 14th, he read prayers, and preached with boldness in singleness of intention, under a great tree, to about twenty people, among whom was Mr. Oglethorpe. ''In the Epistle," says he, "I was plainly shown what I ought to be, and what I ought to expect. ' Giving no offence in any thing, that the ministry be not blamed, but in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of Christ; in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distress, in stripes, in impris- onments, in tumults, in labors, in watchings,' &c." At night he found himself exceedingly faint; but had no better bed 80 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. to lie down upon than the ground ; on which he says, " I slept very comfortably before a great fire, and waked next morning perfectly well." He spent March 16th wholly in writing letters for Mr. Oglethorpe. He had now been six days at Frederica; and observes, "I would not spend six days more in the same manner for all Georgia." But he had more than six days to spend in no better a situation, without being able to make any conditions. Mr. Charles Wesley, as well as his brother John, was so fully convinced at this time, that immersion was the ancient mode of baptizing, that he determined to adhere strictly to the rubric of the church of England in relation to it, and not to baptize any child by sprinkling, unless it was sickly and weak. This occasioned some contention among his people, who were governed chiefly by their passions, and a spirit of opposition. However, by perseverance and mild persuasion, he prevailed with some of them to consent to it, and about this time, he adds with apparent pleasure, "I baptized Mr. Colwell's child by true immersion, before a large congregation." March 18, Mr. Oglethorpe set out with the Indians to hunt the buffalo upon the main, and to see the utmost limits of what they claimed. — This day Mrs. W. discovered to Mr. Wesley the whole mystery of iniquity." I suppose he means the plots and designs which were formed, chiefly against himself. He went to his myrtle grove, and while he was repeating, " I will thank thee, for thou hast heard me, and art become my salvation," a gun was fired from the other side of the bushes. Providentially he had the moment before turned from that end of the walk where the shot entered, and heard it pass close by him. This was, apparently, a design upon his life. A circumstance now took place which soon brought on an expla- nation between Mr. Oglethrope and Mr. Wesley. Mr. Oglethorpe had, more than once, given orders that no man should shoot on a Sunday ; and Germain had been confined in the guard-room for it. In the midst of sermon, on Sunday the 21st, a gun was fired : the constable ran out, and found it was the Doctor, and told him it was contrary to orders, and he must go with him to the officer. The Doctors passion kindled; " What," said he, "don't you know that I am not to be looked upon as a common fellow? " The consta- ble not knowing what to do, went back, and after consulting with Hermsdorff, returned with two sentinels, and took him to the guard- room. His wife then charged and fired a gun, and ran thither like a mad woman, and said she had shot, and would be confined too. She curst and swore in the utmost transport of rage, threatening to kill the first man that should come near her ; but at last was persuaded to go away. In the afternoon she fell upon Mr. Wesley in the street with the greatest bitterness and scurriUty : said he was the cause of THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 81 her husband's confincmentj but she would be revenged, 6cc. &c. He repUed, that he pitied her, but defied all that she or the devil could do; and he hoped she would soon be of a better mind. "In my evemng hour of retirement," says he, "I resigned myself to God, in prayer for conformity to a suffering Saviour." Before prayers this evening he took a walk with Mr. Ingham, who seemed surprized that he should not think innocence a sufllcient pro- tection : but Mr. Wesley had not acquainted him with the informa- tion he had received of designs formed against him. — At night,, he tells us, " r was forced to exchange my usual bed, the ground, for a chest, being almost speechless with a violent cold." Mr. Oglethorpe was now expected to return from his excursion with the Indians, and such was the violence of the party formed against Mr. Wesley, that the Doctor sent his wife to arm herself from the case of instruinents, and forcibly to make her escape to speak to him first on his landing, and even to stab any person who should oppose her. " I was encouraged," says Mr. Wesley, " from the lesson, God hath not given us the spirit of fear, but of power — Be not thou therefore ashamed of the testimony of our Lord," &c. March 24th, " I was enabled to pray earnestly for my enemies, particularly for Mr. Oglethorpe, whom I now looked upon as the chief of them — Then gave myself up entirely to God's disposal, desiring that I might not now want power to pray, when I most of all needed it — Mr. Ingham then came and read the 37th psalm, a glorious exhortation to patience, and confidence in God. — When notice was given us of Mr. Oglethorpe's landing, Mr. H., Mr. Ingham, and I were sent for. We found him in his tent, with the people around it, and Mr. and Mrs. H. within. After a short hearing the officers were repri- manded, and the prisoners dismissed. At going out Mrs. H. mod- estly told me, she had something more to say against me, but she would take another opportunity — I only answered, 'you know. Madam, it is impossible for me to fear you.' When they were gone, Mr. Oglethorpe said, he was convinced and glad that I had no hand in all this — I told him that I had something to impart of the last importance, when he was at leisure. He took no notice, but read his letters, and I walked away with Mr. Ingham, who was utterly aston- ished. The issue is just what I expected — I was struck with these words in the evening lesson : ' Thou therefore, my son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus : remember that Jesus Christ was raised from the dead, according to my gospel, wherein I suffer trouble as an evil doer, even unto bonds, but the word of God is not bound, therefore I endure all things for the elect's sake. It is a faithful say- ing ; for if we be dead with him, we shall also live with him: if we suffer, we shall also reign with him — After reading these words, I could not forbear adding, I need say nothing ; God will shortly apply this — Glory be to God for my confidence hitherto — O ! what am I, if U 82 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. left to myself; but I can do and suffer all things through Christ strengthening me." He goes on: ''Thursday, March 25th, I heard the second drum beat for prayers, which I had desired Mr. Ingham to read, being much weakened by my fever ; but considering that I ought to appear at this time especially, I rose, and heard those animating words, ' If any man serve me, let him follow me, and where I am there shall my servant be. If any man serve me, him will my Father honor,' &c. At half past seven, Mr. Oglethorpe called me out of my hut; I looked up to God and went. He charged me with mutiny and sedi- tion; with stirring up the people to leave the colony. Accordingly he said, they had a meeting last night, and sent to him this morning, desiring leave to go — That their speaker had informed against them, and me the spring of all — That the men were such as constantly came to prayers, therefore I must have instigated them — That he should not scruple shooting half a dozen of them at once, but that he had, out of kindness, first spoken to me. My answer was, ' I desire, sir, that you would have no regard to my friends, or the love you had for me, if any thing of this charge be made out against me — I know nothing of their meeting or designs. Of those you have men- tioned, not one comes to prayers or sacrament — I never invited any one to leave the colony — I desire to answer accusers face to face.' He said my accuser was Mr. Lawley, whom he would bring, if I would wait here — I added, Mr. Lawley is a man who has declared, that he knows no reason for keeping fair with any one, but a design to get all he can by him ; but there was nothing to be got by the poor parson. I asked whether he was not assured that there were men enough in Frederica, who would say or swear any thing against any man, if he were in disgrace — Whether if he himself was removed, or succeeded ill, the whole stream of the people would not be turned against him ; and even this Lawley, who was of all others the most violent in condemning the prisoners, and justifying the officers 7 I observed, this was the old cry, away with the Christians to the lions — I mentioned R. and his wife scandalizing my brother and me, and vowing revenge against us both, threatening me yesterday even in his presence. I asked what satisfaction or redress was due to my character — What good I could do in my parish, if cut off by calum- nies from ever seeing one half of it ? I ended with assuring him, that I had, and should make it my business to promote peace among all." " When Mr. Oglethorpe returned with Lawley, he observed the place was too public — I offered to take him to my usual walk in the woods — In the way, it came into my mind to say to Mr. Oglethorpe, ' show only the least disinclination to find me guilty, and you shall see what a turn it will give to the accusation.' He took the hint, and insisted on Lawley to make good his charge. He began with the quarrel in general, but did not show himself angry with me, or THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 83- desirous to find me to blame. Lawley, who appeared full of giiilt and fear, upon this dropt his accusation, or rather shrunk it into my forcing the people to prayers. I replied, the people themselves would acquit me of that; and as to the quarrel of the officers, I appealed to the officers themselves for the truth of my assertion, that I had no hand at all in it. I professed my desire and resolution of promoting peace and obedience — Here Mr. Oglethorpe spoke of recon- ciling matters : bid Lawley tell the people, that he would not so much as ask who they were, if they were but quiet for the future. ' I hope,' added he, ' they will be so; and Mr. Wesley here, hopes so too.' ' Yes,' says Lawley, ' I really believe it of Mr. Wesley : I had always a great respect for him.' I turned and said to Mr. Oglethorpe, ' did I not tell you it would be so ? ' He replied to Lawley, ' yes, you had always a very great respect for Mr. Wesley ; you told me he was a stirrer up of sedition, and at the bottom of all this disturbance.' With this gentle reproof he dismissed him ; and I thanked Mr. Oglethorpe for having first spoken to me of the things of which I was accused, begging he would always do so, which he promised. I walked with him to Mrs. H.'s door ; she came out aghast to see me with him. He there left me, and I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion." " I went to my hut, where I found Mr. Ingham ; he said, this was but the beginning of sorrows — ' Not as I will, but as thou wilt.' About noon, in the midst of a storm of thunder and lightning, I read the 28th psalm, and found it gloriously suited to my circumstances. I never felt the Scriptures as now. I now find them all written for my instruction or comfort. At the same time I felt great joy in the expectation of our Saviour's thus coming to judgment: when the secrets of all hearts shall be revealed, and God shall make my inno- cency as clear as the light, and my just dealing as the noon day." " At three in the afternoon I walked with Mr. Ingham, and read him the history of this amazing day. We rejoiced together in the protection of God, and through comfort of the Scriptures. The even- ing lesson was full of encouragement. ' This know, that in the lai^ days perilous times shall come ; for men shall be false accusers, incon- tinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, high- minded ; but they shall proceed no further, for their folly shall be made manifest to all men, &x;. All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable,' &c. Blessed be God that I begin to find them so. Meeting with Mr. Hird, I persuaded him to use all his interest with the people, to lay aside their thoughts of leaving the colony. He told me that he had assured Mr. Oglethorpe that this was always my language to him and the rest ; and that I had no hand in the late disturbance ; but was answered short, ' You must not tell me that ; I know better.' After spending an hour at the camp, in sing- ing such psalms as suited the occasion, I went to bed in the hut, which was thoroughly wet with to-day's rain." 84 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. " March 26. My soul is always in my hand, therefore will I not forget thy law. This morning early Mr. Oglethorpe called me out to tell me of Mrs. Lawley's miscarriage, by being denied access to the Doctor for bleeding. He seemed very angry, and to charge me with it ; saying he should be the tyrant if he passed by such intolerable injuries. I answered, that I knew nothing of the matter, and it was hard that it should be imputed to me. That from the first Herms- dorf told the Doctor he might visit any patients that he pleased, but the Doctor would not visit any. I denied that I had the least hand in the business, as Hermsdorf himself had declared ; and yet I must be charged with all the mischief. ' How else can it be,' said he, ' that there is no love, no meekness, no true religion among the people ; but instead of this, mere formal prayers ?' I said, ' as to that I can answer for them, that they have no more of the form of godliness than the power : for I have seldom more than six at the public service.' ' But what would an unbeliever say to your raising these disorders 7 ' I answered, ' if I had raised them, he might say there is nothing in religion, but what would that signify to those who had experienced it? they would not say so.' He said the people were full of dread and confusion — that it was much more easy to govern a thousand than sixty persons — that he durst not leave them before they were settled. I asked him whether he would have me altogether forbear to converse with my parishioners ? To this I could get no answer. I went on to observe, that the reason why I did not interpose for or against the Doctor, was his having at the beginning charged me with his con- finement. I said, ' I have talked less with my parishioners these five days past, than I had done in any one afternoon before. I have shunned appearing in public, lest my advice should be asked ; or, lest if I heard others talking, my silence should be deciphered into advice. But one argument of my innocence I can give, which will convince even you of it. I know my life is in your hands ; and you know that were you to frown upon me, and give the least intimation that it would be agreeable to you, the generality of this wretched people would say or swear anything.' To this he agreed, and owned the case was so with them all. ' You see,' said I, ' that my safety depends on your single opinion of me : must I not therefore be mad, if, in such a situation, I should provoke you by disturbing the public peace? Innocence, I know, is not the least protection, but my sure trust is in God.' Here company interrupted us, and I left him. I was no longer careful for the event, after reading those words in the morning lesson, ' Thou shalt not follow me now, but thou shalt follow me afterwards.' Amen : When thou pleasest, thy time is best." While we pity the situation, we cannot but admire the genuine piety, the patience and prudent conduct of this good man, in the midst of such severe and unexpected trials. , Though yet in the storm, he writes to his brother with a degree of calmness and moderation which shows the greatness of his mind. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 85 Frcderica^ March 27th. " Dear Brother, — I received your letter and box. My last to you was opened, the contents being publicly proclaimed by those who were so ungenerous as to intercept it. I have not yet complained to Mr. Oglethorpe — Though 1 trust I shall never either write or speak what I will not justify both to God and man, yet 1 would not have the secrets of my soul revealed to every one. For their sakes, therefore, as well as for my own, I shall write no more, and desire you will not. • Nor will you have occasion, as you visit us so soon. I hope your coming may be of use to many. ''Mr. Oglethorpe gave me an exceeding necessary piece of advice for you — ' Beware of hypocrites, in particular of log-house converts.' They consider you as favored by Mr. Oglethorpe, and will therefore put on the form of religion, to please — not God, but you. To this I shall only add. Give no temporal encouragement whatsoever to any seeming converts, else they will follow you for the sake of the loaves. Convince them thus, that it can never be worth their while to be hypocrites. Stay till you are in disgrace, in persecution, by the heathen, by your own countrymen ; till you are accounted the off- scouring of all things (as you must infahibly be, if God is true), and tlien see who will follow you. — I. " God, you believe, has much work to do in America. I believe so too, and begin to enter into the designs which he has over me. I see why he brought me hither ; and hope ere long to say with Ignatius, * It is now that I begin to be a disciple of Christ.' God direct you to pray for me. Adieu." On the evening of the day when Mr. Charles Wesley wrote this letter, a thought came into his mind to send Mr. Ingham for his brother. Mr. Ingham was at first much averse to leave him in his trials, but at length was persuaded to go to Savannah, and Mr. John Wesley set out from thence on the 4th of April.=^ I shall now pursue Mr. Charles' narrative. ^' Sunday, March 28. I went to the storehouse, our tabernacle at present, to hearken what the Lord God would say concerning both myself and the congregation. I was struck with the first lesson, Josepti and Potiphar's wife. The second was still more animating. 'If the world Ijate you, ye know it hated me before it hated you; if ye were of the world,' &c. After prayers, poor Mr. Davison staid behind to take his leave of Mr. Ingham. He burst into tears, and said, * one good man is leaving us already ; I foresee nothing but desolation. Must my poor children be brought up like these savages?' We en- deavored to comfort him, by showing him his calling. At ten o'clock Mr. Ingham preached an alarming sermon on the day of judgment. In my walk at noon I was full of heaviness ; I complained to God * See Mr. Wesley's Journal, vol. xxvi. of Ms Works, pp. 127, 128. 8 86 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. that 1 had no friend but him, and even in him could find no comfort. Immediately I received power to pray ; then opening my Bible, I read as follows : ' Hearken unto me, ye that seek the Lord; look unto the rock from whence you were hewn: fear not the reproach of men, neither be ye afraid of their reviling. Awake, awake, flee away ; who art thou, that thou shouldst be afraid of a man that shall die, and hast feared continually every day, because of the fury of the oppres- sor 7 and where is the fury of the oppressor ? ' After reading this, it is no wonder that I found myself renewed in confidence. While Mr. Ingham waited for the boat, I took a turn with Mr. Horton : he fully convinced me of the true character of Mrs. H. In the highest degree ungrateful, &c. &c. I then hasted to the water-side, where I found Mr. Ingham just put off". O ! happy happy friend ! abiit. eriipit^ evasit : but woe is me that I am still constrained to dwell in Meshech. I languished to bear him company, followed him with my eye till out of sight, and then sunk into deeper dejection of spirit than I had known before." "March 29. I was revived with those words of our Lord: ' These things have I spoken unto you, that you should not be offended. They shall put you out of their synagogues ; yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you shall think that he doeth God service,' (fcc. Knowing when I left England, that I was to live with Mr. Oglethorpe, I brought nothing with me but my clothes and books. This morning asking a servant for something I wanted, I think a tea-kettle, he told me that Mr. Oglethorpe had given orders that no one should use his tilings. I answered, that order, I supposed, did not extend to me : 'yes, sir,' said he, 'you were excepted by name.' Thanks be to God, that it is not yet made capital to give me a morsel of bread. " March 30. Having lain hitherto on the ground, in a corner of Mr. Reed's hut, and hearing some boards were to be disposed of, I attempt- ed in vain to get some of them to lie upon — they were given to all besides — the minister of Frederica only must be acpgr^TcoQ. udefiigtoc^ avEaTio;,-\ Yet are we not hereunto called uaTuxeiv^ naKOTtudeiv.^ Even tYie Son of Man had not where to lay his head — I find the Scriptures an inexhaustible fund of comfort — ' Is my hand shortened at all that I cannot save, or have I no power to deliver' — Behold the Lord God will help me, who is he that shall condemn me ? " March 3L I begin now to be abused and slighted into an opinion of my own considerableness. I could not be more trampled upon, were I a fallen minister of state. The people have found out that I am in disgrace, and all the cry is, ' curramus prsecipites, et diim jacet in ripa, calcemus Caesaris hostem.'§ My few well-wishers are afraid to speak to me ; some have turned out of the way to avoid me ; oth- * He is gone ; he has broke loose ; he has escaped. f Treated as an enemy to society, as an unjust person, and be destitute of an habitation. X To have no certain dwelling-place ; to suffer afflictions. 1 Cor. iv. 11. 2 Tim. iv. 5. ^ Let us run quick, and while he is down let us trample on the enemy o( Caesar. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 87 ers have desired that I would not take it ill if they seemed not to know me when we should meet. The servant that used to wash my linen, sent it back unwashed. It was great cause of triumph that I was forbid the use of Mr. Oglethrope's things; which in effect debarred me of most of the conveniences, if not the necessaries of life — I sometimes pitied them, and sometimes diverted myself with the odd expressions of their contempt : but I found the benefit of hav- ing undergone a much lower degree of obloquy at Oxford." "April 1. In the midst of morning service, a poor Scout boatman was brought in, who was almost killed by the bursting of a cannon. I found him senseless and dying ; and all I could do, was to pray for him, and try by his example to wake his two companions. He lan- guished till the next day, and then died. Hitherto I have been borne up by a spirit not my own : but exhausted nature sinks at last. It is amazing she has held out so long. My outward hardships and in- ward conflicts ; the bitterness of reproach from the only man I wished to please, down at last have worn my boasted courage. Accordingly this afternoon, I was forced by a friendly fever to take my bed. My sickness, I knew, could not be of long continuance, as I was in want of every help and convenience ; it must either soon leave me, or release me from further sufferings. In the evening Mr. Hird and Mr. Robinson called to see me, and offered me all the assistance in their power. I thanked them, but desired they would not prejudice themselves by taking this notice of me. At that instant we were alarmed with a cry of the Spaniards being come; we heard many guns fired, and saw the people fly in great consternation to the fort. I felt not the least disturbance or surprise ; bid the women not fear, for God was with us. In a few minutes, news was brought, that it was only a contrivance of Mr. Oglethorpe's to try the people. My charitable visitants then left me and soon returned with some gruel, which threw me into a sweat. The next morning, April 2, they ven- tured to call again — at night, when my fever was somewhat abated, I was led out to bury the Scout boatman, and envied him his quiet grave. April 3. I found nature endeavored to throw off th^ disease by excessive sweating, I therefore drank whatever the women brought me. April 4. My flux returned; but notwithstanding this, I was obliged to go abroad, and preach and administer the sacrament. My sermon, ' On keep innocency and take heed to the thing that is right, for this shall bring a man peace at the last,' was decyphered into a satire against Mrs. H. At night I got an old bedstead to sleep upon, being that on which the Scout boatman had died. April 6. I found myself so faint and weak, that it was with the utmost difficulty I got through the prayers. Mr. Davison, my good Samaritan, would often call or send his wife to attend me, and to their care, vmder God, I owe my life. To-day Mr. Oglethorpe gave away my bedstead from under me, and refused to spare one of the carpenters to mend me up another." 88 THE LIFE CF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. April 10. Mr. Reed waked me v/ith the news that my brother and Mr. Delamotte were on their way to Frederica. I found the encour- agement I sought, in the Scripture for the day, Psalm lii. ' Why boastest thou thyself, thou tyrant, that thou canst do mischief, where- as the goodness of God endureth yet daily. Thy tongue imagineth wickedness, and with lies thou cuttest like a sharp razor,' 6cc. At six my brother and Mr. Delamotte landed, when my strength was so exhausted, that I could not have read prayers once more. He helped me into the woods, for there was no talking among a people of spies and .ruffians ; not even in the woods unless in an unknown tongue — And yet Mr. Oglethorpe received my brother with abundant kindness. I began my account of all that had passed, and continued it till prayers. It would be needless to mention all the Scriptures, which, for so many days, have been adapted to my circumstances. But 1 cannot pass by the lesson for this evening, Heb. xi. I was ashamed of having well nigh sunk under my sufferings, when I beheld the conflicts of those triumphant sufferers of whom the world was not worthy. April 11. What wwds could more support our confidence, than the follow- ing ? out of the Psalms for the day. ' Be merciful unto me O God, for man goeth about to devour me. He is daily fighting and troub- ling me. Mine enemies be daily in hand to swallow me up, for they be many that fight against me — I will put my trust in God, and will not fear what flesh can do unto me. They daily mistake my words,' &c. The next Psalm was equally animating — ' Be m.erciful unto me, 0 God, for my soul trusteth in thee ; and under the shadow of thy wings shall be my refuge, till this tyranny be overpast. I will call unto the most high God, even unto the God that shall perform the cause that I have in hand — My soul is among lions ; and I lie even among the children of men that are set on fire, whose teeth are spears and arrows, and their tongue a sharp sword,' (fee. I just recovered strength enough to consecrate at the sacrament ; my brother performed the rest. We then went out of the reach of informers, and I pro- ceeded in my account, being fully persuaded of the truth of Mrs. W.'s information against Mr. Oglethorpe. Mrs. H. and herself At noon my brother repeated to me his last conference with Mrs. W. in con- firmation of all she had ever told me. '•April 16. My brother prevailed with me to break a resolution which honor and indignation had induced me to form, of starving rather than ask for necessaries. Accordingly I went to Mr. Ogle- thorpe, and asked for some little things I wanted. He sent for me back and said, ^ pray sir sit down, I have something to say to you ; 1 hear you have spread several reports about.' " The next day my brother and Mr. Delamotte set out in an open boat for Savannah. I preached in the afternoon, on, ' He that now goeth on his way w^eeping and bearing good seed, shall doubtless come again with joy, and bring his sheaves with him.' Easter-eve, THE LIFE OF THE EEV. CHARLES WESLEY. W April 24, I was sent for at 10 by Mr. Oglethrope. ' Mr. Wesley, you know what has passed between us. I took some pains to satisfy your brother about the reports concerning me, but in vain ; he here renews his suspicion in writing. I did desire to convince him, because I had an esteem for him ; and he is just as considerable to me as my esteem makes him. I could clear up all, but it matters not, you will soon see the reason of my actions. I am now going to death, you will see me no more. Take this ring, and carry it from me to Mr. V. ; if there be a friend to be depended on he is one. His interest is next to Sir Robert's; whatever you ask, within his power, he will do for you, your brother and family. I have expected death for some days. These letters show that the Spaniards have long been seducing our allies, and intend to cut us off at a blow. I fall by my friends, on whom I depended to send their promised succors. But death is noth- ing to me ; I will pursue all my designs, and to Him I recommend them and you.' He then gave me a diamond ring; I took it, and said, ' If, postremum fato quod te alloquor^ hoc esl,^' hear, what you will quickly know to be a truth as soon as you are entered on a sepa- rate state ; this ring I shall never make any use of for myself ; I have no worldly hopes, 1 have renounced the world — Life is bitterness to me — I came hither to lay it down — You have been deceived as well as I — I protest my innocence of the crimes I am charged with, and think myself now at liberty to tell you what I thought never to have utter- ed.' " It is probable that he unfolded to Mr. Oglethorpe the whole plot, as Mrs. W. had discovered it to him. When I had finished this relation he seemed entirely changed ; full of his old love and confidence in me. After some expressions of kindness, I asked him, ' are you now satisfied ? ' He replied, ' Yes en- tirely.' ' Why then, sir, I desire nothing more on earth, and care not how soon I follow you.' He added, how much he desired the conver- sion of the heathen, and believed my brother intended for it. ' But I believe,' said I, ' it will never be under your patronage; for then men would account for it, without taking God into the account.' He re- plied, ^ I believe so too' — Then embraced and kissed me with the most cordial aflfection. I attended him to the Scout boat, where he waited some minutes for his sword. They brought a mourning sword the first and a second time ; at last they gave him his own, which had been his father's — ' W^ith this sword,' said he, ' I was never yet unsuc- cessful.' When the boat put ofli', I ran into tlie woods to see my last of him. Seeing me and two others run after him, he stopt the boat and asked if we wanted anything? Capt. Mackintosh, whom he left commander, desired his last orders. I then said, ' God is with you ; go forth, Christo duce^ et auspice Christo.'' 'You have,' said he, * some verses of mine, you there see my thoughts of success.' The * This be the last time I am allowed to speak to you. 8* 12 THE LIFE OF THE REY. CHARLES WESLEY. boat then carried him out of sight — I interceded for him, that God would save him from death, and wash away all his sins." April 29. About half past 8, I went down to the bluff, to see a boat that was coming up. At 9 it arrived, with Mr. Oglethorpe. I blessed God for still holding his soul in life. In the evening we took a walk together, and he informed me more particularly of our past danger. Three large ships and four smaller, had been seen for three weeks together at the mouth of the river ; but the wind continuing against them, they were hindered from making a descent until they could stay no longer. I gave him back his ring, and said, ' I need not, indeed I cannot, sir, tell you how joyfully and thankfully I return this.' ' When I gave it you,' said he, ' I never expected to receive it again, bu< thought it would be of service to your brother and you. I had man} omens of my death — but God has been pleased to preserve a life which was never valuable to me, and yet in the continuance of it, I thanl^ God I can rejoice.' He appeared full of tenderness to me ; and passec. on to observe the strangeness of his deliverance, when betrayed on aK sides, without human support, and utterly helpless. He condemned himself for his late anger, which he imputed to want of time for con- sideration. ' I longed, sir,' said I, ' to see you once more, that I migh; tell you some things before we finally parted. But then I considered, that if you died, you would know them all in a moment.' ' I know not,' said he, 'whether separate spirits regard our little concerns; it they do, it is as men regard the follies of their childhood ; or, as I my late passionateness.' April 30. I had some further talk with him ; he ordered me every thing he could think I wanted ; and promised to have an house built for me immediately. He was just the same to me, he formerly had been." From a careful examination of the Avhole of this afi'air, it appears to me that Mr. Wesley's conduct is not only free from blame, but that his integrity and prudence deserve the highest commendation. Con- scious of his innocence, and loaded with contempt and reproach under the most irritating and provoking circumstances, his patience, and confidence in God, in expectation of deliverance, stand forth in a con- spicuous light, and form the most prominent features of his character. Mrs. H. and Mrs. W. were women of very loose morals ; they had come from England in the ship with Mr. Oglethorpe, and while at sea, Mrs. W. seemed to be under some religious impressions, but soon lost them on shore. The character of Mrs. H. was well known in England ; Mr. Charles Wesley was informed by Mr. Hird, that Mr. Oglethorpe declared he would rather give an hundred pounds than take her in the ship. Though Mr. Wesley knew this, and the whole of her character, yet he never upbraided her with it, but patiently endured her revilings. His innocence appears on the very face of their proceedings, and hence Mr. Oglethorpe, when undeceived, attri- buted his conduct to a want of time for consideration. The second THE iilFE OF THE IlEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 91 day after his coming among them, Mrs. H. began to abuse him ; and seven days after, their whole plot was discovered to him; which makes it almost certain that their designs were formed before he came among them, under an apprehension that he would be too great a check on their licentious behavior. After such an instance as this, of the principles and practices of this people, ought we to wonder at any reports they might raise concerning either of the two brothers? Mr. Charles Wesley being now more at ease from his persecutors, gradually regained his strength ; and on the 11th of May he was suf- ficiently recovered to expound the lesson. On the 12thj the morning lesson was, Elisha surrounded with the host of Dothan. " It is our privilege as Christians," Mr. Wesley observes, " to apply these words to ourselves, ' there be more that be for us, than those that be against us.' God spoke to us yet plainer in the second lesson — ' Behold I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves ; be ye therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves. — But beware of men, for they will deliver you up, and ye shall be brought before governors and kings for my name's sake; and ye shall be hatedof all men; buthe that endureth to the end shall be saved. — The disciple is not above his master; fear ye not therefore, for there is nothing covered which shall not be re- vealed, and hid which shall not be made known.' In explaining this," he adds, " I dwelt on that blessed topic of consolation to the innocent, that however he may suffer here, he will shortly be cleared at God's righteous bar, where the accuser and the accused shall meet face to face, and the guilty person acquit him whom he unjustly charged, and take back the wickedness to himself. Poor Mrs. W. who was just over against me, could not stand it, but first turned her back, and then retired behind the congregation." No one would have rejoiced more in her repentance and conversion to God, than Mr. Wesley. May 13. Mr. Oglethorpe behig gone to the southward, Mr. Charles Wesley set out for Savannah, whither the Indian traders were coming down to meet him, in order to take out their licenses. On the 16th, he reached Thunderbolt at six in the evening, and from thence walked to Savannah,^ which is about five miles. His brother, Mr. Ingham, and Mr. Delamotte were surprised at his unexpected visit ; but it being late, each retired to his corner of the room, and "without the help of a bed," says Mr. Charles, " we slept soundly till the morning." On the 19th, Mr. John Wesley set out for Frederica, and Mr. Charles took charge of Savannah in his absence. " The hardest duty," says he, imposed on me, was expounding the lesson morning and evening to ONE HUNDRED hcarcrs. I was surprised at my own confidence, and acknowledged it was not my own." The day was usually divided between visiting his parishioners, considering the lesson, and convers- ing with Mr. Ingham, Delamotte, 6oc. On the 22d he first met the traders at Mr. Causton's, and continued to meet some or other of them every day for several weeks. ♦ This accords with Mr. John Wesley's Journal. See his "Works, vol. xxvi. p. 130. 92 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. May 31. Mr. Oglethorpe being returned from the southward, and come to Savannah, he this day held a court. " We went," says Mr. Wesley, ''and heard his speech to the people in the clos6 of which he said, " If any one here has been abused, or oppressed by any man, in or out of office, he has free and full liberty of complaining : let him deliver in his complaints in writing at my house : I will read them all over by myself and do every particular man justice." '' At eight in the evening I waited upon him, and found the three magistrates with him, who seemed much alarmed by his speech — ' they hoped he would not discourage government.' — He dismissed them." We have here a curious specimen of the notions which the magistrates of Savannah had of government. They seem to have thought it their privilege, as governors, to oppress any individual without restraint, as it suited their convenience or inclination. I am sorry to say, that we too often see this notion of government manifest itself in the conduct of little petty governors, both in matters ecclesiastical and civil. In the beginning of July, I find Mr. Oglethorpe, Mr. John and Mr. Charles Wesley, all at Savannah : but there is no intimation how long they had been there, or on what occasion they were together. '•On the 21st," says Mr. Charles, " I heard by my brother, that I was to set sail for England in a few days." This was not merely on account of his health, which was now a little recovered. He was to carry despatches from Mr. Oglethorpe to the Trustees of Georgia, to the Board of Trade, and probably to Government. The next day, July 22, he got all the licenses signed by Mr. Oglethorpe, and counter- signed them himself, " and so," sa^^s he, " I entirely washed my hands of the traders." This seems to have been a business which he cor- dially disliked: and thinking the present a favorable opportimity of escaping from his disagreeable situation, he wrote a letter to Mr. Oglethorpe on the 25th, resigning his office of Secretary. In the even- ing Mr. Oglethorpe took him aside, and asked whether the sum of all he had said in the letter was not contained in the following line, which he showed him, Magis apta Tuis, tua dona relinquo.^ " Sir, to yourself your slighted gifts I leave, Less fit for me to take, than you to give." " Sir," said Mr. Wesley, "I do not wish to lose your esteem, but I can- not lose my soul to preserve it." He answered, " I am satisfied of your regard for me ; and your argument drawn from the heart is unanswerable ; yet I would desire you not to let the Trustees know your resolution of resigning. There are many hungry fellows ready to catch at the office, and in my absence I cannot put in one of my own choosing. Perhaps they may send me a bad man ; and how far such a one may influence the traders, and obstruct the reception of the Gospel among the heathen, you know. — I shall be in England THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. ^ before you hear of it, and then you may either put in a deputy or resign." July 26. Mr. C. Wesley set out for Charles-Town on his way to England. Thus far his brother accompanied him ; and here they arrived on the 31st of July.^'^ He now found his desires renewed to recover the image of God ; and at the Sacrament was encouraged, in an unusual manner, to hope for pardon, and to strive against sin. In every place where he came, Mr. Wesley was attentive to the things which passed round about him. We cannot therefore wonder that the wretched situation of the negroes should attract his notice. " I have observed much, and heard more," says he, " of the cruelty of masters towards their negroes; but now I received an authentic account of some horrid instances thereof I saw myself, that the giving a slave to a child of its own age, to tyrannize over, to abuse and beat out of sport, was a common practice : nor is it strange, that being thus trained up in cruelty, they should afterwards arrive at such a perfection in it." Mr. Wesley mentions several methods of torturing the poor slaves that were common, and even talked of with indifference by some who practised them — For instance, Mr. Starr informed Mr. L., with whom Mr. Wesley was intimate, that he had ordered a slave, first to be nailed up by the ears, and then to be whipt in the severest man- ner ; and to finish the whole, to have scalding water thrown all over his body ; after which the poor creature could not move himself for four months. ^' Another, much applauded punishment," says Mr. C. Wesley, '4s, drawing the teeth of their slaves — It is universally known, that Col- onel Linch cut off the legs of a poor negro, and that he kills several of them every year by his barbarities." " It were endless to recount all the shocking instances of diabolical cruelty, which these men, as they call themselves, daily practise upon their fellow-creatures, and that upon the most trivial occasions — I shall only mention one more, related to me by an eye-witness. Mr. Hill, a dancing-master in Charles-Town, whipt a female slave so long, that she fell down at his feet, in appearance dead : when by the help of a physician she was so far recovered as to show some signs of life,- he repeated the whipping with equal rigor, and concluded the pun- ishment with dropping scalding wax upon her flesh — Her crime was, over filling a tea- cup. — These horrid cruelties are the less to be won- dered at, because the law itself, in effect, countenances and allows them to kill their slaves, by the ridiculous penalty appointed for it. — The penalty is about seven pounds sterling, one half of which is usually remitted if the criminal inform against himself." * This account agrees with Mr. John Wesley's Journal. See his Works. Vol. xivi. p. !45. 94 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. These instances, to which ten thousand others might be added, of deUberate, merciless cruelty, exercised by one part of mankind over another, often without any cause that can be called a provocation, show us to what a wretched state of depravity and insensibility human nature may be reduced by vicious habits. How much less would have been the sufferings of these miserable negroes, if they had fallen into the power of their more merciful enemies, the lions, bears, and tigers of Africa ! Yet these wild beasts are hunted and destroyed as enemies to the human species : what then do the cruel slave-holders and masters deserve? who have more cruelty, and ten times the art of exercising it, even upon their own species. But what is more wonderful than all the rest, if possible, is, that in this free and enlightened country, which boasts of the mild and equitable principles of Christianity, there is a large body of men who defend the slave-trade, the source of all these miseries, and from which it can never be wholly separated. And they defend it too, on the prin- ciple of advantage. Now what is it which these men, in fact, say to us in their defence of the slave-trade? Do they not tell us, that they would reduce all other men to a state of slavery for their own advantage, if they had the power of doing it? — But I say no more : the British nation has at length awaked from its deep sleep ; it has opened its eyes, and viewed the enormity of the crimes attendant on the slave-trade ; it has called on the legislature to put a stop to them by abolishing it; and, for the honor of our country, the British House of Commons has condemned the trade as cruel and unjust, and has determined to abolish it. Every friend to humanity waits with impatience to see this resolution fully and effectually executed. Had the two Mr. Wesleys been now living, they would have rejoiced greatly, and have praised God, for the present prospect of a total abolition of the slave-trade. While Mr. Wesley stayed at Charles-Town, his bloody flux and fever hung upon him, and rather increased. Notwithstanding this, he was determined to go in the first ship that sailed for England. His friends endeavored to dissuade him from it, both because the ship was very leaky, and the captain a mere beast of a man, being almost continually drunk. But he was deaf to their advice. " The public business," says he, that hurried me to England, being of that importance, as their Secretary, I could not answer to the Trustees for Georgia, the loss of a day." Accordingly he engaged his passage on board the London Galley, which left Charles-Town on the 16th of August. But they soon found, that the captain, while on shore, had neglected every thing to which he ought to have attended. The vessel was too leaky to bear the voyage; and the captain, drink- ing nothing scarcely but gin, had never troubled his head about taking in a sufficient quantity of water; so that on the 26th they were obliged to be reduced to short allowance. Meeting afterwards THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. M with stormy weather, the leak became alarming, and their difficulties increased so fast upon them, that they were obliged to steer for Bos- ton in New England, where they arrived, with much difficulty and danger, on the 2'lth of September. Mr. Wesley was soon known at Boston, and met with a hospitable reception amongst the ministers, both of the town and neighborhood. Having experienced much difficulty at Frederica, to prevent his letters to his brother from being read by others, he learned Byrom's short-hand, and now for the first time wrote to his brother in those characters. He tells him, " If you are as desirous as I am of a cor- respondence, you must set upon Byrom's short-hand immediately." Mr. John Wesley did so, and their correspondence was afterwards carried on chiefly in it. This letter was evidently written in a hurry, probably in the midst of company. A part of it is in Latin, Avhich, as it shows the facility with which he wrote in this language, and also discovers something of the turn of his mind, I shall transcribe it below.=^ The substance of it I shall give in English. ''BostoTi, Oct. 5. " I am wearied with this hospitable people, they so vex and tease me with their civilities. They do not suffer me to be alone. The clergy, who come from the country on a visit, drag me along with them when they return. I am constrained to take a view of this New England, more pleasant even than the old. I cannot help exclaiming, O ! happy country, that cherishes neither Jlies,-\ nor crocodiles, X nor informer s.§ About the end of this week we shall certainly go on board the ship, having to pay a second time for our passage : even here, nothing is to be had without money. It vexes * " Tccdet me populi hujusce (ptXoz^ivs, ita me nrbanitate sua divexant et persequuntur. Nonpatiuntur me esse solum. E rare veniunt invisentes clericij me revertentes in rus irahunt. Cogor hanc Angliam contemplari, etiam antiqna amoeniorem ; et nequeo non exclamare, 0 fortunata regio, nec muscas alens, nec crocodiles, nec delatores ! Sub fine hujus hebdomadis naverh certissime conscendimus, duplicate sumptu patriam empturi, Carolinensium nemo, viatica suppeditavit ; et hie itidem nil nisi cum pretio. Pessime me habet quod cogor moram hanc emere, magnumque pretium digressionis solvere." " Morbus mens, acre hoc saluberrimo semel fugatus, iterum rediit. Suadent amici omnes, nt medicum consulem ; sed Funera non possum tam pretiosa pati." f "When Mr. Wesley was at Frederica, the sand-flies were one night so exceedingly troublesome, that he v,'as obliged to rise at one o'clock, and smoke them out of his hut. He tells us that the whole to^\^l was employed in the same way. X He means that species of the crocodile called the alligator. When at Savannah, he and Mr. Delamotte used to bathe in the Savannah river between four and five o'clock in the morning, before the alligators were stirring, but they heard them snoring all round them. One morning Mr. Delamotte was in great danger ; an alligator rose just behind him, and pursued him to the land, whither he escaped with difficulty. ^ He puts informers in good company ; they are always troublesome, and sometimes destructive creatures. They seldom or never confine themselves to simple facts ; suspi- cion supplies much matter, and invention more. After what he had suffered, it is no wonder he speaks of them in so feeling a manner. 96 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. me to be obliged to purchase this delay, and to pay a great price for my departure." " My disorder, once removed by this most salubrious air, has again returned. All my friends advise me to consult a physician, but I cannot afford so expensive a funeral.*' Mr. Wesley did not go on board as he expected, the ship being detained some time longer. During his stay here, his disorder returned with violence, and reduced him to a state of very great weakness. On the 15th of October he wrote to his brother, and con- tinues his letter in a kind of journal to the 25th, when he went on board the ship, and sailed for England. His account of himself is as follows. I should be glad for your sake to give a satisfactory account of myself, but that you must never expect from me — It is fine talking while we have youth and health on our side ; but sickness would spoil your boasting as well as mine. I am now glad of a warm bed : but must soon betake myself to my board again." ^' Though I am apt to think that I shall at length arrive in Eng- land to deliver what I am intrusted with, yet I do not expect, or wish for a long life. How strong must the principle of self-preserva- tion be, which can make such a wretch as I am willing to live at all ! —or rather unwilling to die ; for I know no greater pleasure in life, than in considering that it cannot last for ever." " The temptations past No more shall vex me ; every grief I feel Shortens the destin'd number ; every pulse Beats a sharp moment of the pain away, And the last stroke will come. By swift degrees Time sweeps me off, and I shall soon arrive At life's sweet period : 0 ! Celestial point That ends this mortal story." " To-day completes my three weeks' unnecessary stay at Boston. To-morrow the ship falls do^^m — I am just now much worse than ever ; but nothing less than death shall hinder me from embarking. " October 18. The ship that carries me^ must meet with endless delays : it is well if it sails this week. I have lived so long in hon- ors and indulgences, that I have almost forgotten whereunto I am called ; being strongly urged to set up my rest here. But I will lean no longer upon men ; nor again put myself into the power of any of my own merciless species, by either expecting their kindness or desir- ing their esteem. Mr. Appy, like an errant gentleman as he is, has drawn me into monstrous expenses for ship stores, &c. So that, what with my three weeks' stay at Charles-Town, my month's stay here, and my double passage, — from courtier I am turned philosopher.* * Among the ancients a philosopher and a beggar were almost synonymous terms. In modern times, the philosopher holds a respectable rank in society. We commonly associ- THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. "October 21. I am worried on all sides by the solicitations of my friends to defer my winter voyage till I have recovered a little strength. Mr. I am apt to think would allow me to wait a fortnight for the next ship; but then if I recover, my stay will be thought un- necessary. I must die to prove myself sick, and I can do no more at sea. I am therefore determined to be carried on board to-morrow, and leave the event to God." " October 25. The ship fell down as was expected, but a contrary wind prevented me from following till now. At present I am some- thing better : on board the Hannah, Captain Corney ; in the state- room, which they have forced upon me. I have not strength for more. Adieu." On the 27th, Mr. Wesley had so far recovered strength that he was able to read prayers. The next day the captain informed him that a storm was approaching. In the evening it came on with dreadful violence and raged all night. On the 29th in the morning they ship- ped so prodigious a sea, that it washed away their sheep, half their hogs, and drowned most of their fowl. The ship was heavy laden, and the sea streamed in so plentifully at the sides, that it was as much as four men could do by continual pumping, to keep her above water. "I rose, and lay down by turns," adds Mr. Wesley, "but could re- main in no posture long. I strove vehemently to pray, but in vain; I still persisted in striving, but without effect. I prayed for power to pray,=^ for faith in Jesus Christ ; continually repeating his name, till I felt the virtue of it at last, and knew that I abode under the shadow of the Almighty." At three in the afternoon the storm was at the height ; at four, the ship made so much water, that the captain, finding it otherwise im- possible to save her from sinking, cut down the mizzen-mast. " In this dreadful moment," says Mr. Wesley, "I bless God I found the comfort of hope ; and such joy in finding I could hope, as the world ^ can neither give nor take away. I had that conviction of the power of God present with me, overbalancing my strongest passion, fear, and raising me above what I am by nature, as surpassed all rational evidence, and gave me a taste of the divine goodness." On the 30ih the storm abated; and "On Sunday the 31sl," he observes, "my first business was, may it be the business of all my days, to offer up the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving. We all joined in thanks for our deliverance most of the day." They soon met with another storm, but not so violent as the former, and continuing their voyage with some intervening difficulties and dangers, till the third of December, the ship arrived opposite Deal, and the passengers came safe on shore. " I kneeled down," says Mr. ate the ideas of a poet and a garret, but then we mean a poet by profession • one who pro- cures a livelihood by writing verses. ♦ He means with confidence and comfort. 9 13 98 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. Wesley, ^' and blessed the hand that had conducted me through such inextricable mazes, and desired I might give up my country again, whenever God should require it." CHAPTER YI. SECTION III. OF MR. CHARLES WESLEY FROM DECEMBER 3D, 1736, UNTIL THE END OF JUNE, 1738. Mr. Charles Wesley, had been absent from England upwards of thirteen months ; during this time he had passed through a series of trials and difficulties, which in all their circumstances are not very common. He had indeed been in the wilderness, where the hand of God had been manifested in his preservation, and finally in his deliv- erance. Here God had proved him, and tried him, and shown him what was in his heart. In this state of suffering, he was led to a more perfect knowledge of human nature, than he could have obtain- ed from books and meditation, through the whole course of his life. His knowledge was derived from experience, which is the most cer- tain, and the most useful in the conduct of life, and makes the deepest impression on the mind. In his distress the Scriptures became more precious than he had ever found them before. He now saw a beauty in them, which the most learned and refined criticism can never dis- cover. From the frequent and pointed application of them to his state and circumstances, they were the means of giving a degree of consolation and hope, which human prudence and human help can never bestow. His situation abroad may be called a school, in which the discipline indeed was severe, but the knowledge acquired by it, valuable, as it prepared him to understand, and disposed him by de- grees to embrace, the simple gospel way of salvation, which the pride of man hath always rejected. Both the Mr. Wesleys had formed a large acquaintance in London among the serious professors of religion, by whom they were greatly esteemed. When Mr. Charles arrived in town, his friends received him with inexpressible joy, as one restored from the dead ; a report having been spread, that the ship in which he came home, had been seen to sink at sea. He called upon one lady while she was reading an account of his death. After he had delivered his letters, he waited on their friend Mr. Charles Rivington, in St. Paul's Church-yard. Here he met with letters, and a journal from his brother in Georgia, which informed him of what had taken place, soon after he left it. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. m Before he finally quitted America, Mr. Charles Wesley had written a letter to his brother John, in which he had expressed his sentiments of some particular persons with freedom, but by way of caution, had pointed oiU two individuals by two Greek words. This letter Mr. John Wesley dropt, and it fell into the hands of those who were ene- mies to both of them. Mr. John Wesley was so incautious also, as to tell who were meant by the two Greek words. This was sure to raise great disturbance among a people so irritable, and so revengeful, as the Georgians were at this time. Mr. Charles had happily escaped out of their reach, and the storm fell with double violence on his brother. =^ The journal which he now received from Mr. Rivington, informed him of the particulars. "I read it," says Mr. Charles, "without either surprise or impatience. The dropping of my fatal letter, I hope will convince him, of what I never could, his own great carelessness : and the sufferings which it has brought upon him, may show him his blindness. His simplicity in telling, what, and who were meant by the two Greek words, was out-doing his own out-doings. Surely all this will be sufficient to teach him a little of the wisdom of the serpent, of which he seems as entirely void, as Mrs. H. is of the innocency of the dove." Mr. Charles Wesley has given us in these remarks, a striking in- stance of the artless, undisguised conduct of his brother. He sup- poses indeed, that his brother wanted foresight ; that he did not perceive the consequences which would follow from his open avowal of the whole truth. This however was far from being the case. Mr. John Wesley had too much penetration and knowledge of human nature, not to foresee what would follow from his conduct on this occasion. The truth is, that Mr. John Wesley had adopted a princi- ple of unreserved openness in his conversation with others, which, on particular occasions he carried abundantly too far. His conduct in the present instance, may prove his sincerity, and firm attachment to his principle, but prudence cannot justify it, even on the most rigid principles of morality. It appears from Mr. Charles Wesley's journal, that most of the Trustees for Georgia were Dissenters : they have given us an un- equivocal proof that the Dissenters at this time possessed great liberality of sentiment ; or they would not have approved of the nom- ination of the two Mr. Wesleys, men avowedly of very high Church principles, to go and preach the gospel in Georgia; especially as their father had been so public an opposer of the Dissenting interest. De- cember the 7th, one of these trustees called on Mr. Wesley. He observes, " We had much discourse of Georgia, and of my brother's ♦ This was eight or nine months previous to the persecution he suflfered on account of Mrs. Williamson. 100 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. persecution ^ among that stiif-necked people. He seems a truly pious humble Christian ; full of zeal for God, and love to man." It has been generally acknowledged that Mr. Charles Wesley was a more rigid Churchman than his brother. I was therefore pleased to find this testimony of his candid judgment of a Dissenter. Could he have said more in favor of the most pious Churchman ? ]Mr. Oglethorpe left Georgia and set sail for England on the 26th of November, and arrived in London on the 7th of January, 1737. Mr. Charles Wesley waited upon him the next day, and the most cordial friendship subsisted between them; which continued till death. About the middle of January, Count Zinzendorff arrived in Eng- land. I suppose it was the first time that he visited this country. One principal object of this visit, seems to have been, to procure a union between the Moravian Church, and the Church of England, in Georgia ; and to get them acknowledged by this country as one church. The Count had been informed of the piety and zeal of the two brothers, and on the 19th, a few days after his arrival, he sent for Mr. Charles Wesley. He went, and the Count saluted him with all possible affection, and made him promise to call every day. Here he was acquainted Avith the object of the Count's visit to this coun- try. From him he went to the bishop of Oxford, who received him with equal kindness, and desired him to call as often as he could, without ceremony or further invitation. They had much talk of the state of religion among the Moravians ; of the object of the Count's visit; and the bishop acknowledged that the Moravian bishops had the true succession. On the 25th, he paid a visit to the celebrated Dr. Hales,f near * Occasioned by Mr. Charles Wesley's letter to his brother, just now mentioned. t Hales (Stephen), D. D., a celebrated divine and philosopher, was bom in 1677. In. 1696 he was entered at Bennet College, Cambridge, and admitted a Fellow in 1703. He .soon discovered a genius for natural philosophy. Botany was his first study, and he used to make excursions among the hills with a view of prosecuting it. In the study of astronomy he was equally assiduous. Having made himself acquainted with the New- tonian system, he contrived a machine for showing the phenomena of the heavenly bodies, on much the same principles with that afterwards made by 3Ir. Rowley, which, from the name of his patron, was called an Orrer5^ In 1718, he was elected Fellow of the- Royal Society : and the year following, read an account of some experiments he had lately made on the efiect of the Sun's warmth in raising the sap in trees. These experiments being highly approved by the Royal Society, he was encouraged to proceed ; which he did, and in 1727, published them enlarged and improved, under the title of Vegetable Statics ; and in 1733, he added another volume, under the title of Statical Essays. In 1732, he was appointed one of the Trustees for establishing a new Colony in Georgia, On the 5th of July, 1733, the University of Oxford honored him with a diploma for the degree of Doctor in Divinity ; a mark of distinction the more honorable, as it is not usual for one university to confer academical honors on those who were educated at another. In 1739, he printed a volume in octavo, entitled Philosophical Experiments on Sea-water, Com, Flesh, and other substances. In 1742, he read before the Royal Society an account of an instrument he had invented called a Ven- tilator, for conveying fresh air into mines, hospitals, prisons, and the close parts of ships, which was U3ed with great success, not only for these purposes, but also for preserving Tilt LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 101 Twickenham, who was one of the Trustees for Georgia. The next day they took a walk to see Mr. Pope's house and gardens ; " Justly," he observes, "called a burlesque on human greatness." He adds, "I was sensibly aflec ted with the plain Latin sentence on the Obelisk, in memory of his mother. — Ah Edltha^ Matntm optima^ MiiUerum ammitissiina , vale!^ How far superior to the most labored elegy which he, or Prior himself could have composed." As Georgia was supposed to be under the jurisdiction of the bishop of London, Mr. Wesley took an early opportunity of waiting on his lordship with the Count's proposition. But the bishop refused to meddle in that business. He waited *igain on the bishop of Oxford, and informed him the bishop of London declined having any thing to do with Georgia, alleging that it belonged to the archbishop to unite the Moravians with the English Church. He replied that it was the bishop of London's proper office. " He bid me," adds Mr. Wesley, " assure the Count, we should acknowledge the Moravians as our brethren, and one church with us." The count seemed resolved to carry his people from Georgia, if they might not be permitted to preach to the Lidians. He was very desirous to take Mr. Charles Wesley with him into Germany. Mr. Wesley spent this year in attending on the Trustees and the Board of Trade ; in visiting his friends in London, Oxford, and differ- ent parts of the country ; and his brother and mother in the West of England. He preached occasionally at the places which he visited : and was every where zealous for God, and remarkably useful to a great number of persons by his religious conversation. In August he was requested to carry up the Address from the University of Oxford, to his Majesty. Accordingly, on the 26th, he waited on the King with the address, at Hampton Court, accompanied with a few friends. They were graciously received ; and the arch- bishop told him, he was glad to see him there. They kissed their majesties' hands, and were invited to dinner. Mr. Wesley left the dinner and the company, and hasted back to town. The next day he waited on his Royal Highness the Prince of Wales, and dined at St. James'. com sweet in granaries, &;c. IMany of his papers are printed in the Philosophical Trans- actions ; and some he published, for more general usefulness, in the Gentlemen's Magazine, Dr. Hales was several years honored with the friendship of his Royal Highness, Fred- erick Prince of Wales, who frequently visited him, and took a delight in surprising him in the midst of his curious researches into the various parts of Nature. The Prince dying in 1750, Dr. Hales v/as appointed Almoner to her Royal Highness, the Princess Dowager, without his solicitation or knowledge. In the church he held the perpetual curacy oi Teddington, near Twickenham, and the living of Farringdon in Hampshire. He objected to any other preferment ; for when his late Majesty nominated him to a canonry of Wind- sor, he engaged the Princess to prevail with his Majesty to recall his nomination. He was remarkable for benevolence, cheerfulness and temperance. He died at Teddington in 1761, in the 84th year of his age. * Ah Editha, the best of mothers, the most loving of women, farewell ! 9* 102 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. Mr. Wesley did not experience that peace and happiness in rehgion, nor that renewal of his heart in holiness, which he earnestly labored to attain. He was not therefore satisfied with his present state. On the 31st of August he consulted Mr. Law ; the sum of whose advice was, " Renounce yourself, and be not impatient." In the beginning of September he consulted him again, and asked several questions, to which Mr. Law gave the following answers. " With what comment shall I read the Scriptures?" "None." "What do you think of one who dies unrenewed while endeavoring after it?" " It neither concerns you to ask,^ nor me to answer." " Shall I write once more to such a person?" "No." "But I am persuaded it will do him good." "' Sir, I have told you my opinion." " Shall I write to you?" "' Nothing I can either speak or write will do you any good." To oblige Mr. Oglethorpe, Mr. Wesley still held his office of Secre- tary, and had formed a resolution to return to Georgia. About the middle of October, he was informed at the office that he must sail in three weeks. This appointment however did not take place; and his mother vehemently protested against his going back to America ; but this did not alter his resolution. In the beginning of February, 1738, Peter Bohler arrived in Eng- land, about the time Mr. John Wesley returned from Georgia. Bohler soon became acquainted with the two brothers, and on the 20th of this month prevailed with Mr. Charles Wesley to assist him in learn- ing English. Mr. Charles was now at Oxford, and Bohler soon entered into some close conversation with him, and with some scholars who were serious. He pressed upon them the necessity of conversion ; he showed them that many who had been awakened, had fallen asleep again for want of attaining to it. He spoke much of the necessity of prayer and faith, but none of them seemed to understand him. Mr. Charles Wesley was immediately after this, taken ill of a pleurisy. On the 24th. the pain became so violent as to threaten sudden death. While in this state, Peter Bohler came to his bed-side. "I asked him," adds Mr. Wesley, "to pray for me. He seemed unwilling at first, but beginning faintly, he raised his voice by degrees, and prayed for my recovery with strange confidence. Then he took me by the hand and calmly said, 'You will not die now.' I thought within myself, I cannot hold out in this pain till morn- ing— He said, 'Do you hope to be saved?' I answered, 'yes.' ' For what reason do you hope to be saved ? ' ' Because I have used my best endeavors to serve God.' He shook his head and said no more. I thought him very uncharitable, saying in my heart, ' What ! are not my endeavors a sufficient ground of hope ? Would he rob me of my endeavors? I have nothing else to trust to.' " Mr. Wesley was now bled three times in about the space of twenty- * Mr. Wesley found that he was not renewed, and thought he might die while endeavor- ing after it. The question therefore was to him of serious importance. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 103 four hours ; after which the disease abated, and he soon began gradu- ally to recover his strength. As he still retained his office, and his intention of returning to Georgia with Mr. Oglethorpe, he was called upon to embark before he was perfectly recovered. The physicians absolutely forbid him to attempt' the voyage, if he regarded his life. They likewise advised him, as friends, to stay at Oxford; where, being senior master in his college, he might accept of offices and pre- ferment. His brother urged the same advice; and in compliance with it, he wrote to Mr. Oglethorpe on the 3d of April, resigning his office of Secretary. Mr. Oglethorpe was unwilling to lose him, hav- ing now had ample proof of his integrity and ability; and wrote for answer, that if he would keep his place, it should be supplied by a deputy until he could follow. But Mr. Wesley now finally relin- quished his intention of going back to America. April 24th, he was able to take a ride to Blendon, where he met with his brother and Mr. Broughton. The next day, April 25th, Mrs. Delamotte, his brother, Mr. Broughton and himself being met in their little chapel, they fell into a dispute whether conversion • was gradual or instantaneous. Mr. John Wesley very positively contended for the latter,=^ and his assertions appeared to Mr. Charles shocking; especially when he mentioned some late instances of gross sinners being converted in a moment. Mrs. Delamotte left the room abruptly; "I staid," adds Charles, "and insisted that a man need not know when he first had faith." His brother's obstinacy, as he calls it, in maintaining the contrary opinion, at length drove him out of the room. Mr. Broughton kept his ground, not being quite so much offended as Mr. Charles Wesley. This warm debate happened early in the morning. After dinner Mr. Broughton and Mr. John Wesley returned to London, and Mr. Charles began reading Haliburton's life to the family; one instance, and but one, he observes, of instantaneous conversion. The next day he finished reading Haliburton's life. It produced in him great humiliation, self-abasement, and a sense of his want of that faith which brings righteousness^ peace ^ and joy in the Holy Ghost. But these effects soon passed away as a morning cloud. A degree of conviction, however, that possibly he might be wrong, had taken hold of his mind, and continued to make him uneasy. This uneasiness was increased by a return of his disorder on the 28th, when he arrived in London. Here Peter Bohler visited him again, and prayed with him. Mr. Charles Wesley now thought it was his duty to consider Bohler's doctrine, and to examine himself whether he was in the faith, and if not, never to rest till he had attained it. * I continually follow, in the life of Mr. Charles Wesley, his own private journal, which was never published, nor intended for pubUcation. It is pleasing to observe the agree- ment between this and Mr. John Wesley's printed journal, where the same circumstances are mentioned by both. See his Works, vol. xxvi. p. 261, at the bottom. 104 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. Still, however, there was a secret wish within his heart that this new doctrine, as he then thought it, might not be true : and hence arose a joy when he imagined he had found an argument against it. He soon was furnished with an argument from his own experience, which he deemed unanswerable. Having received benefit by bleed- ing, he was at the sacrament on the first of May, and felt a degree of peace in receiving it. " Now," said he to himself, " I have demonstration against the Moravian doctrine, that a man cannot have peace without assurance of his pardon. I now have peace, yet cannot say of a surety that my sins are forgiven." His triumph was very short : his peace inunediately left him, and he sunk into greater doubts and distress than before. He now began to be convinced that he had not that faith which puts the true believer in possession of the benefits and privileges of the gospel. For some days following he had a faint desire to attain it, and prayed for it. He then began to speak of the necessity of this faith to his friends ; his earnestness to attain it increased, and he determined not to rest till he had the happy experience of it in himself Soon afterwards Mr. Broughton called upon him at the house of Mr. Bray. The subject was presently introduced. Mr. Broughton said, "As for you, Mr. Bray, 1 hope you are still in your senses, and not run mad after a faith that must be felt." He continued contra- dicthig this doctrine of faith, till he roused Mr. Wesley to defend it, and to confess his Vv^ant of faith. "God help you, poor man," said Broughton, " if I could think that you have not faith, I am sure it would drive me to despair." Mr. Wesley then assured him, he was as certain that he had not the faith of the gospel, as he was that he hoped for it, and for salvation. It is commonly said, that passion and prejudice blind the mind. We should rather say, they give the understanding a false view of objects, by changing the media through which it sees them. Mr. Broughton was a man of learning, had been a member of their little society at Oxford, and was well disposed to religion. He viewed the notion of faith which the two brothers had now embraced, through the medium of prejudice, and his understanding was confused and his judgment perverted. He seemed to think, that he could not place the absurdity of their notion in a stronger light, than by saying, this faith must be felt. He thought a man must be out of his senses before he can persuade himself that he must feel that "he has faith. As if it were possible for a man to believe a proposition, whatever it may be, and not be conscious that he believes it : or to have doubts, and be totally unconscious and ignorant of them; the impossibility of which is evident. Mr. Charles Wesley now saw, that the gospel promises to man a knowledge of God reconciled in Christ Jesus, which he had not attained ; that a person prepared to receive it as he was by knowing THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 105 his want of it, must attain it by clear views of Christ, and a living faith in him : and he became more and more earnest in pursuit of it. Oh the 12th of May he waked in the morning, hungering and thirst- ing after righteousness, even the righteousness which is of God by faith. He read Isaiah, and saw, that unto him were the promises made. He now spent the whole of his time in discoursing on faith, either with those who had it, or with those who sought it; and in reading the Scriptures and prayer. On this day Mr. Wesley observes, that he was much affected at the sight of old Mr. Ainsworth ; a man of great learning, and near eighty years of age. " Like old Simeon, he was waiting to see the Lord's salvation, that he might die in peace. His tears, his vehe- mency, and child-like simplicity, showed him upon the entrance of the kingdom of heaven." Mr. Ainsworth^ seems to have been fully convinced of the true doctrines of the gospel, and to have joined him- self to this little company who Avere endeavoring to know and serve God as the gospel directs. Mr. Wesley mentions him afterwards, with great admiration of his simplicity and child-like disposition. May 17th, Mr. Wesley first saw Luther on the Galatians, which Mr. Holland had accidentally met with. They inunediately began to read him ; " And my friend," adds Mr. Wesley, " was so affected in hearing him read, that he breathed sighs and groans unutterable. I marvelled that we were so soon and entirely removed from him that called us into the grace of Christ, unto another gospel. Who would believe that our church had been founded on this important article of justification by faith alone ? I am astonished I should ever think this a new doctrine ; especially while our articles and homilies stand unrepealed, and the key of knowledge is not yet taken away. From this time I endeavored to ground as many of our friends as came to see me, in this fundamental truth. — Salvation by faith alone — not an idle, dead faith, but a faith which works by love, and is incessantly productive of all good works and all holiness." May the 19th, a Mrs. Turner called upon him, who professed faith in Christ. Mr. Wesley asked her several questions ; to which she returned the following answers. Has God bestowed faith upon you? " Yes, he has." Why, have you peace with God? "Yes, perfect peace." And do you love Christ above all things? " I do, above all things." Then you are willing to die. " I am, and would be glad to die this moment; for I know that all my sins are blotted out ; the * This is a most pleasing anecdote of a man of so much reading and study as Mr. Robert Ainsworth. It shows the great goodness of his mind, which was not puffed up with extensive knowledge, acquired by long industry ; nor with the labors of many years, successfully employed for the promotion of literature and the honor of his country. He was born in Lancashire, in 1660 ; and was master of a boarding-school at Bethnal-Green, from whence he removed to Hackney. — After acquiring a moderate fortune, he retired and lived privately. AVe are indebted to him for the best Latin and English Dictionary extant. He died in 1743. 14 106 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. hand-writing that was against me, is taken out of the way. and nailed to the cross. He has saved me by his death ; he has washed me in his blood ; I have peace in him, and rejoice with joy unspeak- able and full of glory." — Mr. Wesley adds, "Her answers were so full to these and the most searching questions I could ask, that I had no doubt of her having received the atonement ; and waited for it myself with more assured hope, feeling an anticipation of joy on her account." Religious conversation, especially when it is a simple, artless rela- tion of genuine experience, is often of singular use. Christian expe- rience implies a consciousness which a man has in himself, that he lives in the possession of certain spiritual benefits and privileges, which the gospel promises to those who cordially embrace it, and in hope of others which he has not yet attained. Mr. Wesley experi- enced great humiliation and self-abasement ; he was fully conscious of his own helplessness and total inability to reconcile himself to God, or to make atonement for the least of his sins, by the best endeavors to serve him. His whole hope, therefore, of pardon and salvation was in Christ, by attaining those benefits which the Holy Jesus, by the whole process of redemption, had procured for him. He had al- ready been the means of awakening several persons to a sense of their sinfulness and danger, by describing the state of his own mind, and showing them the evidences on which his convictions of sin were founded. And he also was both instructed and encouraged by hearing the experience of those who had attained that knowledge of Christ, and of the power of his resurrection, which he was now earn- estly seeking. The practice of thus conversing together on experi- ence, is peculiar to Christians ; Christianity being the only religion that was ever published to the world, which leads man to an inter- course and fellowship with God in spiritual things. It is pleasing to observe, that those who associated together, at the very commence- ment of this revival of religion, immediately fell into this most excel- lent method of building one another up in their most holy faith. Their daily conversation became a powerful means of keeping their minds watchful against sin, and diligent and zealous in pursuit of holiness; it tended to give consolation, to increase patience under afiiiction, and to strengthen their confidence of deliverance and vic- tory in God's own time. I believe this method of religious improve- ment has been more universally and constantly attended to among the Methodists, than among any other class of people professing religion. In this, I apprehend, they have very much resembled the Primitive Christians, as long as these retained their first zeal and simplicity, which probably was till towards the latter end of the second century, and in some places much later. W hat a pity that any denomination of Christians, the Methodists in particular, should ever lose this characteristic of the followers of Christ. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 107 When persons began to relate their experience in religion, at the period of which I am now speaking, it appeared to many as a new thing in England. The phrases they made use of, had not as yet been learned by heart ; they were the genuine expressions of what had passed in their own hearts, and therefore signified something fixed and determinate, which all who experienced the same things, or their want of them, would easily understand; though to others they would appear, as they do now, mere cant phrases, without any determinate ideas aflixed to them. Mr. Wesley's knowledge of him- self, and conscious want of peace with God, on a foundation which cannot be shaken, furnished him with a key which opened their true meaning. He saw the gospel contained ample provisions for all his wants, and that its operation on the mind is admirably adapted to the human faculties. He perceived, that, however learning might assist him in judging of his experience, and in regulating the means of re- taining and increasing it ; yet experience is distinct both from learn- ing and mere speculative opinion, and may be, and often is, separated from them. He was therefore convinced, that all his learning could neither give him an experimental knowledge of Christ, nor supply the place of it; and he saw several persons, who had no pretensions to learning, rejoicing in it ; which made him willing to be taught, in matters of experience, by the illiterate. He now lost the pride of lit- erature, and sought the kingdom of heaven as a little child: he counted all things as dung and dross in comparison of it ; and all his thoughts, his desires, his hopes and his fears, had some relation to it. But God did not leave him long in this state. On Whitsun- day, May 21st, he waked in hope and expectation of soon attaining the object of his wishes, the knowledge of God reconciled in Christ Jesus. At nine o'clock his brother and some friends came to him, and sung a hymn suited to the day. When they left him he betook him- self to prayer. Soon afterwards a person came and said, in a very solemn manner, " believe in the name of Jesus of Nazareth and thou shalt be healed of all thine infirmities." The words went through his heart, and animated him with confidence. He looked into the Scripture, and read, "Now Lord, what is my hope? truly my hope is even in thee." He then cast his eye on these words, "He hath put a new song into my mouth, even thanksgiving unto our God; many shall see it and fear, and put their trust in the Lord." After- wards he opened upon Isaiah xl. 1. " Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith our God, speak comfortably to Jerusalem and cry unto her, that her warfare is accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned, for she hath received of the Lord's hand double for all her sins." In reading these passages of Scripture, he was enabled to view Christ as set forth to be a propitiation for his sins, through faith in his blood, and received that peace and rest in God, which he had so earnestly sought. 108 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. The next morning he waked with a sense of the divine goodness and protection, and rejoiced in reading the 107th Psalm, so nobly de- scriptive, he observes, of what God had done for his soul. This day- he had a very humbling view of his own weakness ; but was enabled to contemplate Christ in his power to save to the uttermost, all those who come unto God by him. Many evil thoughts were suggested to his mind, but they immediately vanished away. In the afternoon he was greatly strengthened by those words in the 43d of Isaiaii, which he saw were spoken to encourage and comfort the true Israel of God, in every age of his church. " But now thus saith the Lord that cre- ated thee, O Jacob, and he that formed thee, O Israel, fear not : for I have redeemed thee, I have called thee by thy name ; thou art mine. When thou passest through the waters I will be with thee : and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee : when thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burned ; neither shall the flame kindle upon thee. For I am the Lord thy God, the Holy one of Isra- el, thy Saviour." Mr. Wesley had long been well acquainted with the Scriptures ; he had now an enlarged and distinct view of the doctrines of the gospel ; and experienced in himself the blessings it promise th to those who cordially embrace them. A man thus qualified to instruct others, will find many occasions of prayer and praise, which will suggest matter adapted to particular persons and circumstances. If he be a man of tolerable good sense and some vigor of thought, and especi- ally if he have had a liberal education, he will never want words to express the ideas and feelings of his own mind. Such a person will therefore often find a prescribed form of prayer to be a restraint upon the exercise of his own powers, under circumstances which become powerful incentives to an animated and vigorous exercise of them; and by varying from the words and matter suggested by the occasion, it will often throw a damp on the ardor of his soul, and in some degree obstruct the profit of his devotion. We may observe likewise, that a form of prayer becomes familiar by frequent repetition; and, according to a well-known principle in human nature, the more famil- iar an object, or a form of words become, the less effect they have on the mind, and the difficulty is increased of fixing the attention suffi- ciently to feel the full effect which otherwise they would produce. Hence it is, that we find the most solemn forms of prayer, in frequent use, are often repeated by rote, without the least attention to the meaning and importance of the words, unless a person be under some affliction, which disposes him to feel their application to himself. Ex- tempore prayer has therefore a great advantage over set forms, in awakening and keeping up the attention of an audience. Whether Mr. Wesley had reasoned thus on forms of prayer, I cannot say ; but he evidently found them, at this time, to be a restraint on the free- dom of his devotional exercises, and now began to pray occasionally THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 109 without a form, with advantage and comfort to himself and others. It was however a new practice with him, and he seemed surprised both at his boldness and readiness in performing it, and hence he says, " Not unto me, O Lord, not unto me, but unto thy name be the glory." Both the Mr. Wesleys were greatly censured by some persons, par- ticularly by their brother Samuel, when they began this practice. I cannot see any cause for censure. The most sensible and moderate men have allowed, that a form of prayer may be useful to some par- ticular persons in private ; and that it may be proper on some occa- sions in public Avorship. But the more zealous advocates for forms of prayer are not satisfied with this ; they wish to bind them upon all persons, as a universal rule of prayer in public worship, from which we ought in no instance to depart. This appears to me unjustifiable on any ground whatever. To say that we shall not ask a favor of * God, nor return him thanks ; that we shall hold no intercourse with him in our public assemblies, but in a set of words dictated to us by others, is an assumption of power in sacred things, which is not war- ranted either by Scripture or reason : it seems altogether as improper as to confine our intercourse with one another to prescribed forms of conversation. Were this restraint imposed upon us, we should imme- diately feel the hardship, and see the impropriety of it; and the one appears to me as ill adapted to edification and comfort, as the other would be. This day an old friend called upon him, under great apprehensions that he was running mad. His fears were not a little increased, when he heard him speak of some instances of the power and good- ness of God. His friend told him that he expected to see rays of light round his head ; and said a good deal more in the same strain. Finding by Mr. Wesley's conversation that he was past recovery, he begged him to fly from London, and took his leave in despair of doing him any good. May 23d, he wrote an hymn on his own conversion. Upon show- ing it to Mr. Bray a thought was suggested to his mind, that he had done wrong and displeased God. His heart immediately sunk within him ; but the shock lasted only for a moment ; " I clearly discerned," says he, " it was a device of the enemy to keep glory from God. It is most usual with him to preach humility when speaking would en- danger his kingdom and do honor to Christ. Least of all would he have us tell what God has done for our souls, so tenderly does he guard us against pride. But God has showed me, that he can defend me from it while speaking for him. In his name therefore, and through his strength, I will perform my vows unto the Lord, of not hiding his righteousness within my heart." Mr. Wesley had now satisfactory evidence that he was a pardoned sinner, accepted of God in Christ Jesus, and quickened by his spirit. 10 110 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. He enjoyed constant peace, was extremely watchful over the motions of his own heart, and had a degree of strength to resist temptation, and to do the Avill of God, which he had not found before his justification; but he felt no great emotion of mind, or transport of joy in any of the means of grace. He now intended to receive the sacrament, and was fearful lest he should be as flat and comfortless in this ordinance as formerly ; he received it without any very sensible eflect on his mind more than usual, but with this difference from his former state, that he found himsalf, after it was over, calm and satisfied with the goodness of God to his soul, and free from doubt, fear or scruple, of his interest in Christ. In this way he was early taught by experience, to place little confidence in any of those sudden and transient impres- sions which are often made on the mind in public or private acts of devotion. Nor was he uneasy because destitute of that rapturous joy which some persons have experienced ; he was thankful for the more calm and more permanent operations of divine grace on the mind, by which his heart was kept in peace, staid upon God. and watching unto prayer. May 2S. He rose in great heaviness, which neither private nor joint prayer with others could remove. At last he betook himself to inter- cession for his relations, and was greatly enlarged therein, particularly for a most profligate sinner. He spent the morning with James Hutton, in prayer, singing and rejoicing. In the afternoon his brother came, and after prayer for success on their ministry, Mr. John Wesley set out intending to go to Tiverton, and Mr. Charles began writing his first sermon after his conversion, In the name of Christ his prophet." He had before this time been the means of leading several persons to a knowledge of themselves, and to a sense of their want of faith in Christ : he was now the instrument in the hands of God of bringing one to an experimental knowledge of salvation by the remission of sin, so that she rejoiced in God her Saviour. A severe exercise of faith and patience soon followed. June the 1st, he found his mind so exceedingly dull and heavy that he had scarcely any power to pray. This state increased upon him for several days, till at length he became insensible of any comfort, or of any impression of good upon his mind in the means of grace. He was averse to prayer, and though he had but just recovered strength sufficient to go to church, yet he almost resolved not to go at all : when he did go, the prayers and sacrament were a grievous burden to him : instead of a fruitful field, he found the whole service a dreary barren wilderness, destitute of comfort and profit. He felt what he calls, ''A cowardly desire of death," to escape from his present painful feelings. He began to examine himself, and to enquire wherein his present state differed from the state he was in before he professed faith. He soon found there was a difference in the following particulars; he observed the THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. Ill present darkness was not like the former: there was no gnilt in itj he was persuaded God would remove it in liis own time; and he was confident of the love and mercy of God to him in Christ Jesus. — The former state was night, the present only a cloudy day ; at length the cloud dispersed, and the Sun of righteousness again shone with bright- ness on his soul. This was a most instructive exercise. It showed him, 1. His own utter helplessness in the work of his salvation. He found by expe- rience that he could not produce comfort or any religious affection in himself when he most wanted them. The work is God's ; when he gives light and strength, man may work, and he is required to work out his salvation with fear and trembling ; but till God begin the work, man cannot move a step in it. 2. It taught him to value the gifts of God which nothing can purchase; and to guard them as his treasure, and not barter them for the goods of this life. 3. He saw hereby, that if he could not produce comfort and religious alfections in himself, he was still less able to produce them in others, and there- fore, whenever they were experienced under his ministry, the work was God's, he was only the mean humble instrument in his hand. Thus God prepared him for great usefulness and guarded him against pride. When the trial was over, he saw the excellent fruits of it, and thanked God that it continued so long. June the 7th, Dr. Byrom^ called upon him. Mr. Wesley had a hard struggle with his bashfulness before he could prevail on himself to speak freely to the doctor on the things of God. At length he gave him a simple relation of his own experience : this brought on a full explanation of the doctrine of faith, which Dr. Byrom received with wonderful readiness. Mr. Wesley having recovered strength, began to move about among his friends. He went to Blendon, and to some other places in the country, and found, that the more he labored in the work of the min- istry, the more his joy and happiness in God was increased. He was remarkably diligent, zealous, and successful wherever he went, seldom staying a night or two in any place, but several persons were convinced of the truth and converted to God. In this journey he met with the Rev. Mr. Piers, and on the 9th of this month, in riding to Bexley, spake to him of his own experience, with great simplicity, * John Byrom, an ingenious poet of Manchester, was born in 1691. His first poetical essay appeared in the Spectator, No. 603, beginning, "My time, 0 ye Muses, was happily spent j" which, with two humorous letters on dreams, are to be found in the eighth volume. He was admitted a member of the Royal Society in 1724. Having originally entertained thoughts of practising physic, he received the appellation of Doctor, by which he was always known ; but reducing himself to narrow circumstances by a precipitate marriage, he supported himself by teaching a new method of writing Short-hand, of his own inven- tion ; until an estate devolved to him by the death of an elder brother. He was a man of ready, lively wit, of which he gave many humorous specimens, whenever a favorable opportunity tempted him to indulge his disposition. He died in 1763 ; and a collection of his Miscellaneous Poems was printed at I\Ianchester, in two volumes octav^o, 1773. 112 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. but with confidence. He found Mr. Piers ready to receive the faith. Greatest part of the day was spent in the same manner, Mr. Bray, who was with Mr. Wesley, relating the dealings of God with his own soul, and showing what great things God had done for their friends in London. Mr. Piers listened with eager attention to all that was said, made not the least objection, but confessed that these were things which he had never experienced. They then walked and sung, and prayed in the garden : he was greatly affected, and testified his full conviction of the truth, and desire of finding Christ. " But," said he, "I must first prepare myself by long exercise of prayer and good works." The day before Mr. Wesley and Mr. Bray arrived at Blendon, Mr. Piers had been led to read the homily on justification, by which he was convinced that in him, by nature, dwelt no good thing. This prepared him to receive what these messengers of peace related, con- cerning their own experience. He now saw that all the thoughts of his heart were evil, and that continually, forasmuch as whatsoever is not of faith is sin. June the 10th. He became earnest for present salvation ; he prayed to God for comfort, and was encouraged by reading Luke v. 23. " Whether is it easier to say, thy sins be forgiven thee, or to say, rise up and walk ? But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins, (he said unto the sick of the palsy) I say unto thee arise, and take up thy bed and go unto thine house," &c. Mr. Wesley and Mr. Bray now conversed with him on the power of Christ to save, and then prayed with him ; they afterwards read the 65th Psalm, and all of them were animated with hope in reading, ^' Thou that hearest prayer, unto thee shall all flesh come. Blessed is the man whom thou choosest, and receivest unto thyself ; he shall dwell in thy court, and shall be satisfied with the plenteousness of thy house, even of thy holy temple. Thou shalt show us wonderful things in thy righteousness, O God of our salvation ! Thou art the hope of all the ends of the earth," &:c. In the continuance of these exercises alternately, of conversing, reading, and praying together, Mr. Piers received power to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and had peace and joy in believing. The next day Mr. Piers preached on death : and in hearing him, Mr. Wesley observes, " I found great joy in feeling myself willing, or rather desirous to di*e." This however did not proceed from impa- tience, or a fear of the afflictions and sufferings of life, but from a clear evidence of his acceptance in the beloved. After sermon they went to the house of Mr. Piers, and joined in prayer for a poor woman in deep despair : then going down to her, Mr. Wesley asked whether she thought God was love, and not anger, as Satan would persuade her 7 He showed her the gospel plan of salvation ; a plan founded in mercy and love to lost perishing sinners. She received what he said THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 111^ with all imaginable eagerness. When they had continued some time together in prayer for her, she rose up a new creature, strongly and explicitly declaring her faith in the blood of Christ, and full persuasion that she was accepted in him. Mr. Wesley remained weak \r\ body, but grew stronger daily in faith, and more zealous for God and the salvation of men, great power accompanying his exhortations and prayers. On the evening of this day, after family prayer, he expounded the lesson, and one of the servants testified her faith in Christ and peace with God. A short time afterwards the gardener was made a happy partaker of the same blessings. Mr. Piers also began to see the fruit of his ministerial labors. Being sent for to visit a dying woman in despair, because she had done so little good, and so much evil ; he declared to her the glad tidings of salvation by grace, and showed her, that if she could sincerely repent and receive Christ by a living faith, God would par- don her sins and receive her graciously. This opened to her view a solid ground of comfort ; she gladly quitted all confidence in herself, to trust in Jesus Christ, and she experienced her faith in him by a calm, cheerful, triumphant expectation of death. Her fears and agonies were at an end ; being justified by faith she had peace with God, and only entered farther into her rest, by dying a few hours after. The spectators of this awful joyful scene, were melted into tears, while she calmly passed into the heavenly Canaan, and brought up a good report of her faithful pastor, who under Christ saved her soul from death. The next day, June the 14th, Mr. Wesley returned to London, and was informed that his brother, Mr. John Wesley, was gone to Hern- huth. The news, he observes, surprised, but did not disquiet him. He staid only two days in London, and then returned with J. Dela- motte to Blendon, and from thence to Bexley. Here his complaints returned upon him, and he was obliged to keep his bed. "Desires of death," says he, "often rose in me, which I labored to check, not daring to form any wish concerning it." His pains abated ; and on the 2 1st, I find him complaining, that several days had elapsed and he had done nothing for God ; so earnestly did he desire to be inces- santly laboring in the work of the ministry. In this excursion Mr. Wesley was very successful in doing good ; but he met with strong opposition to the doctrine of justification by faith alone, from William Delamotte, whom he calls his scholar, and from Mrs. Delamotte, who was still more violent against it than her son ; both were zealous defenders of the merit of good works. Mr. Delamotte supposed, that if men were justified by faith alone, with- out any regard to works, then sinners obtaining this justification, and dying soon after, would be equal in heaven with those who had labored many years in doing good and serving God. But, said he, " It would be unjust in God to make sinners equal with us, who have 10* 15 114 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. labored many years." The Jews of old reasoned in a similar man- ner concerning the reception of the Gentiles into the gospel church, on the same conditions and to the same privileges with themselves. Their disposition towards the Gentiles is beautifully described, and gently reproved, in the parable pi the prodigal son. The cases indeed are not perfectly similar ; the one relating to our state in heaven, the other to the blessings and privileges of the gospel in this life. Mr. Delamotte's conclusion, however, does not follow from the doctrine of justification by faith. As all men have sinned, so all men must be justified, or pardoned, and be admitted to a participa- tion of gospel blessings, as an act of mere grace or favor ; and the condition required of man, is, faith alone ; but it is such a faith as becomes a practical principle of obedience to every part of the gos- pel, so far as a man understands it. Thus far all men, who hear the gospel, are equal ; they must be pardon-ed and accepted by an act of grace or favor, and the same condition of receiving these blessings is required of every man, without any regard to his works, which are all sinful. Our state in heaven will be regulated by a different rule. All who are saved, will not be treated as equal : " Every man will be rewarded according to his works;" that is, according to his improve- ment in practical holiness, on gospel principles. Heaven will undoubt- edly be a state of society ; this appears evident, not only from some passages of Scripture, but from the faculties of men, Avhich are formed for social intercourse, in order to obtain the highest degree of happi- ness. But in a state of society, the members occupy different ranks and degrees ; there are certain honors and rewards to be bestowed : in heaven these will all be distributed in proportion to our works, and the conformity to Christ, to which we may attain in this life. Mr. Delamotte, however, thought his conclusion good, and was animated with zeal against this new faith, as it was then commonly called. He collected his strong reasons against it, and filled two sheets of paper with them : but in searching the Scripture for passa- ges to strengthen his arguments, he met with Titus iii. 5. Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he hath saved us." This passage of Scripture cut him to the heart, destroyed all confidence in the specious reasoning he had used on this subject, and convinced him he was wrong. He burned his papers, and began to seek in earnest that faith which he had before opposed. Mrs. Delamotte continued her opposition. In reading a sermon, one evening in the family, Mr. Wesley maintained the doctrine of faith: Mrs. Delamotte opposed. "Madam," said Mr. Wesley, ''we cannot but speak the things we have seen and heard : I received faith in that manner, and so have more than thirty others in my presence." Her passion kindled ; said she could not bear this, and hastily quitted the room. — Mr. Wesley here gives us some idea of his success in THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 115 conversing and praying with the people. A month had now elapsed since his justification. A part of tliis time he had heen confined by sickness, and was not yet able to preach. Notwithstanding this, more than thirty persons had been justified in the little meetings at which he had been present ! Mrs. Delamotte was afterwards con- vinced of the truth, and cordially embraced it. June the 30th, Mr. W esley received the following letter from Mr. William Delamotte. Dear Sir, " God hath heard your prayers. Yesterday about twelve, he put his fiat to the desires of his distressed servant; and glory be to him, I have enjoyed the fruits of his holy Spirit ever since. The only uneasiness I feel, is, want of thankfulness and love for so unspeaka- ble a gift. But I am confident of this also, that the same gracious hand which hath communicated, will communicate even unto the end. — O my dear friend, I am free indeed ! I agonized some time between darkness and light ; but God was greater than my heart, and burst the cloud, and broke down the partition wall, and opened to me the door of faith." CHAPTER VI. SECTION IV. CONTAINING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. CHARLES WESLEY's PUBLIC MINISTRY. If we consider how necessary the gospel is, to the present and future happiness of men, we shall readily acknowledge that a minis- ter of it, occupies the most important office in society ; and hence it becomes a matter of the utmost importance, that this office be filled with men properly qualified for it. Christianity is a practical science, the theory of its principles being only preparatory to the practice of those duties which it enjoins. A preacher therefore should not only understand the doctrines of the gospel, and be able to arrange them according to the natural order in which they are intended to influ- ence the mind, and direct the conduct of life ; but he ought to expe- rience their influence on his own heart, and be daily conversant in a practical application of them to every duty which he owes to God and man. Here, as in every other practical art or science, principles and practice must be constantly united ; they illustrate and confirm 116 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. each other. Fundamental principles must first he learned; they must be applied to the heart, so as to awaken the conscience to a sense of the evil of sin, &c., and have a suitable influence on our actions. This first step in christian knowledge will prepare the mind for the second ; and so on till we come to the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. If a minister of the gospel be unacquainted with this practical application of the principles of the christian reli- gion to his own heart and life, he is deficient in one of the most essential qualifications for his office, whatever may be the degree of his speculative knowledge. The observations of a professor of divinity in a foreign university, on the qualifications of a gospel minister, appear to me so just and excellent, that I shall take* the liberty to translate them, and present them to the reader. " If," says he, ''an evangelical pastor be only a voice, a voice crying in the temple, and nothing more, as many seem to think ; if he be nothing, but a man who has sufficient memory to retain a dis- course, and boldness sufficient to repeat it before a large congrega- tion— If an evangelical pastor be only an orator, whose business it is to please his audience and procure applause — then we have nothing to do, but to make the voice of our pupils as pleasing and sonorous as possible — to exercise their memory, and to give them a bold and hardened countenance, not to say impudent — to teach them a rhet- oric adapted to the pulpit and our audiences : and by perpetual declamation, like the sophists of old, render them prompt and ready in speaking with plausibility on any subject, and to point out to them the sources from whence they may draw matter for declama- tion. But the pastor whom we should form in our academies, is something much greater and more divine than all this. He is a man of God, who is influenced by nothing but high and heavenly thoughts, of promoting the glory of God, of propagating the kingdom of Christ, and destroying the power of satan ; of obtaining daily a more perfect knowledge of that sublime science on which eternal happiness depends, of more widely diff'using it, and more efficaciously persuad- ing others to embrace it ; of restoring fallen Christianity, binding up the wounds of the church, and healing her divisions. — He is a man whose business it is to perform and direct all the parts of divine worship before the whole church ; to offer to God, the desires, the prayers, the praises and thanksgivings of the people assembled. — This pastor is a man divinely called, an ambassador of God sent to men. that he may bring as many souls as possible, from darkness to light, from the world to Christ, from the power of satan to God, from the way of perdition to the way of salvation : a man who, by public preaching and private instruction, faithfully explains the word of God, especially the doctrines of salvation contained in it, and by the THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 117 simplicity and clearness of explanation adapts them to the capacity of every individual person. O tremendous employment ! " &c.=^ I have no intention, by these observations, to reflect on any denom- ination of men filling the sacred office ; I have introduced them merely with a view to show, what are the qualifications essentially necessary in a minister of the gospel, considering them as distinct from those peculiarities of opinion and modes of worship by which true Chris- tians are distinguished from one another ; and to illustrate the charac- ter of Mr. Wesley as a true gospel minister. He possessed the requi- sites for his office in no small degree : he had a clear view of the state of humaji nature, and of the doctrines of the gospel, pointing out God's method of restoring sinners to his favor and image. Sin blinds the understanding, hardens the heart, makes the conscience insensible of the defilement of evil, and renders a man careless of his spiritual and eternal concerns. Like a wise master-builder, he ex- plained and enforced the doctrines of repentance towards God, and of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, as first principles in christian experi- ence ; as the entrance into it, and the foundation on which it is built. His own experience illustrated and confirmed the scriptural views he had obtained of these doctrines: he spoke of them in their proper order, and described their effects with clearness and firmness ; not as the uncertain conjectures of a speculative philosophy, but as the cer- tain practical truths of divine revelation. He was now in the habit of giving a practical application to the higher principles of the gospel, in the government of his heart and life, and was daily growing in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, in a way which could not deceive him, where theory and practice were thus combined. He was therefore, well prepared for the ministry, not only by learning and deep |^udy, in which he had been conversant for many years, but also by such exercises of the heart, as led him to a thorough knowledge of human nature, and of the method of salva- tion laid down in the gospel. If all the ministers in England, of every denomination, were thus qualified for their offiice, and animated with the same zeal, to propagate the truths of religion by every means in their power, what an amazing change should we soon see in the morals of the people ! It is an awful consideration, that ministers, who are set for the defence of the gospel, and the propagation of true christian piety, should be the hinderances of it in any degree, through a want of knowledge, experience, diligence and zeal. It would be well if every minister would seriously examine himself on these heads, as Mr. Wesley did, and keep in view the account which he must soon give to the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls. Though Mr. Wesley had been very diligent in his Master's service, since the 21st of May, he had not yet been able to preach. On Sun- * Wcrenfelsitts in Dissert, de Scopo Doctoris Theologi. 118 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. day, July 2nd, he observes, " Being to preach this morning for the first time, I received strength for the work of the ministry. The whole service at Basingshavv Church, was wonderfully animating, especially the gospel, concerning the miraculous draught of fishes. I preached salvation by faith, to a deeply attentive audience, and after- wards gave the cup. Observing a woman full of reverence, I asked her if she had forgiveness of sins? She answered with great sweet- ness and humility, 'yes, I know it now, that I have forgiveness.' " " I preached again at London-rWall, without fear or weariness. As I was going into the church, a woman caught hold of my hand and blessed me most heartily, telling me she had received forgiveness of sins while I was preaching in the morning." In the evening they held a meeting for prayer, when two other persons found peace with God. July 10th, Mr. Wesley was requested by the Rev. Mr. Sparks to go to Newgate : he went and preached to the ten malefactors under sentence of death. But he observes it was with a heavy heart. " My old prejudices," says he, "against the possibility of a death-bed repent- ance, still hung upon me, and I could hardly hope there was mercy for those whose time was so short." But in the midst of his languid discourse, as he calls it, his mind acquired a sudden confidence in the mercy of God, and he promised them all pardon in the name of Jesus Christ, if they would even then, as at the last hour, repent and be- lieve the gospel. He adds, " I did believe they would accept the proffered mercy, and could not help telling them, I had no doubt but God would give me every soul of them." He preached to them again the next day with earnestness, from the second lesson, when two or three began to be deeply affected. This day Mr. Wesley received a %Uer from Mr. William Dela- motte, giving an account of his mother. "I cannot keep peace," says he ; " the mercies of God come so abundantly on our unworthy family, that I am not able to declare them. Yet as they are his bles- sings through your ministry, I must inform you of them, as they will strengthen your hands, and prove helpers of your joy. Great then, I believe, was the struggle in my mother, between nature and grace : but God who knoweth the very heart and reins, hath searched her out. Her spirit is become as that of a little child. She is converted, and Christ hath spoken peace to her soul. This change was begun in her the morning you left us (the 8th,) though she concealed it from you. The next morning when she waked the following words of Scripture were present to her mind : ' Either what woman, having ten pieces of silver, if she lose one of them, doth not light a candle and sweep the house diligently till she find it.' She rose immediately, took up Bishop Taylor, and opened on a place which so strongly asserted this living faith, that she was fully convinced. But the ene- my preached humility to her, that she could not deserve so great a THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 119 gift. God, however, still pursued, and she could not long forbear to communicate the emotion of her soul to me. We prayed, read, and conversed for an hour. The Lord made use of a mean instrument to convince her of her ignorance of the word of God. Throughout that day she was more and more enlightened by the truth, till at length she broke out, ' Where have I been ! I know nothing ; I see nothing ; my mind is all darkness ; how have *I opposed the Scrip- ture ! ' See w^s tempted to think, she was laboring after something that was not to be attained : but Christ did not suffer her to fall : she flew to him in prayer and singing, and continued agonizing all the evening. The next morning, when reading in her closet, she received reconciliation and peace. She could not contain the joy attending it : nor forbear imparting to her friends and neighbors, that she had found the piece which she had lost. Satan in vain attempted to shake her ; she felt in herself, ' Faith's assurance, Hope's increase, All the confidence of Love.' " Mr. Sparks asked him if he would preach at St. Hellen's. He agreed to supply Mr. Broughton's place, who was at Oxford, arm- ing our friends," says Mr. Wesley, " against the faith." He adds, " I preached faith in Christ to a vast congregation, with great boldness, adding much extempore." In his discourses, Mr. Wesley proposed the doctrines of the gospel with clearness, and illustrated them with great strength of evidence from the Scriptures, in which he was re- markably ready ; and delivering them in a warm animated manner, he generally carried conviction to the minds of those who gave him a fair and candid hearing. After this sermon, Mrs. Hind, with whom Mr. Broughton lodged, sent for Mr. Wesley, and acknowledged her agreement with the doctrine he had preached; she wished him to come and talk with Mr. Broughton, who, she thought, must himself agree to it. The next day, July 12th, he preached at Newgate to the condemned felons. He visited one of them in his cell, sick of a fever, a poor black, who had robbed his master. "I told him," says Mr. Wesley, " of one who came down from heaven to save lost sinners, and him in particular. I described the sufferings of the Son of God ; his sorrows, agony and death. He listened with all the signs of eager astonish- * ment. The tears trickled down his cheeks, while he cried, ' What ! was it for me ? Did the Son of God suffer all this for so poor a crea- ture as me 7' I left him waiting for the salvation of God." July 13th. "I read prayers atid preached at Newgate, and admin- istered the sacrament to our friends and five of the felons. I was much affected and assisted in prayer for them with comfort and con- fidence. July 14th, I received the sacrament from the ordinary and spake strongly to the poor malefactors, and to the sick negro in the 120 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. condemned hole : was moved by his sorrow and earnest desire of Christ Jesus. The next day, July I5th, I preached there again, with an enlarged heart ; and rejoiced with my poor black, who now be- lieves that the Son of God loves him, and gave himself for him." July 17th, I preached at Newgate on death, which the malefactors must suffer, the day after to-morrow. Mr. Sparks assisted in giving the sacrament, and another clergyman was present. Newington asked me to go in the coach with him. At one o'clock, I was with the black in his cell, when more of the malefactors came to us. I found great help and power in prayer for them. One of them rose all in a sweat (probably with the agitation of his mind) and professed faith in Christ. I found myself overwhelmed with the love of Christ to sinners. The negro was quite happy, and another crim- inal in an excellent temper. I talked with one more, concerning faith in Christ : he was greatly moved. The Lord, I trust, will help his unbelief also." The clergymen now left them, and Mr. Wesley with several others, joined in fervent prayer and thanksgiving at Mr. Bray's. At six in the evening, he returned to the prisoners, with Mr. Bray. They talked chiefly with Hudson and Newington. They prayed with them, and both seemed deeply affected. Newington declared, that he had some time before, felt inexpressible joy and love in prayer, but Avas much troubled at its being so soon withdrawn. Mr. Wesley goes on. ''July 18th, the ordinary read prayers and preached; I administered the sacrament to the black and eight more; having first instructed them in the nature of it. One of them told me in the cells, that whenever he offered to pray, or had a serious thought, something came and hindered him, and that it was almost continually with him. After we had prayed for him, he arose amazingly com- forted ; fall of joy and love ; so that we could not doubt, but he had received the atonement." In the evening, he and Mr. Bray were locked in the cells. "We wrestled," says he, "' in mighty prayer ; all the criminals were present, and cheerful. The soldier in particular, found his comfort and joy increase every moment. Another, from the time he communicated, has been in perfect peace. Jo)^ was visible in all their faces. — We sang, ' Behold the Saviour of mankind, Naird to the shameful tree ■ How vast the love that him inclin'd, To bleed and die for thee.' It was one of the most triumphant hours I have ever known. Yet, on July 19th, I rose very heavy and backward to visit them for the last time. At six in the morning, I prayed and sung with them all to- gether. The ordinary would read prayers, and he preached most miserably." Mr. Sparks and Mr. Broughton were present; the latter of whom administered the sacrament, and then prayed ; Mr. Wesley prayed after him. At half-past nine o'clock, their irons were knocked off, and their hands tied, and they prepared for the solemn journey, THE LIFE OF THE KEV. CHARLES WESLEY. 121 and the fatal hour. The clergymen went in a coach, and about eleven the criminals arrived at Tyburn. Mr. Wesley, Mr. Sparks, and Mr. Broughton got upon the cart with tlicm : the ordinary endeavored to follow ; but the poor prisoners begged that he would not, and the mob kept him down. They were all cheerful : full of comfort, peace, and triumph : firmly persuaded that Christ had died for them, had taken away their sins, and waited to receive them into paradise. None showed tuiy natural terror of death : no fear, or crying or tear. " I never saw," says Mr. Wesley, " such calm triumph, such incredible indifference to dying. We sang several hymns; particularly, ' A guilty, weak and helpless worm, Into thy hands I fall ; Be thou my life, my righteousness, My Jesus and my all.' I took leave of each in particular. Mr. Broughton bid them not to be surprised when the cart should draw away. They cheerfully replied, they should not. We left them going to meet their Lord. They were turned off exactly at twelve o'clock ; not one struggled for life. I spoke a few suitable words to the crowd, and returned full of peace and confidence of our friends' happiness." The whole of this awful scene, must have appeared very extra- ordinary. The newness and singularity of it, would add greatly to its effects, not only on the minds of the clergymen concerned in it, but on the populace, at the place of execution. Some, well-meaning per- sons, have greatly objected to the publication of such conversions as these, even supposing them possible and real ; apprehending that they may give encouragement to vice among the lower orders of the people. The possibility of such conversions, can hardly be disputed, by those who understand, and believe the New Testament : we must judge of their reality, by such evidence, as the circumstances of the persons will admit. The objection against their publication when they really happen, for fear they should encourage vice, appears to me without any solid foundation. It is pretty certain, the persons who commit crimes that bring them to the gallows, have no thoughts either of heaven or hell, which have any influence on their actions. They are so far from paying any regard to the publication of these conver- sions, that they mock and laugh at them. Conversion is the turning of a sinner from his sins to the living God: it is a change; 1. In a mdin' s judgment of himself, so that he condemns his former course of life, and the principles from which he acted even in his best works : 2. In his will; he now chooses God and the ways of God, in prefer- ence to vice, under any of its enticing forms : 3. In his affections ; he hates the things he formerly loved, and loves the things which lead to God and heaven. To say, that the publication of such conversions, which in every step of their progress, condemn sin, can encourage the 11 16 « 122 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. practice of it, appears to me little less than a contradiction. Is it possible, that any person, who has the least serious thought of heaven, would voluntarily choose to go thither by the way of Tyburn "Or Newgate 7 Can we for a moment suppose, that a person who thinks of finally going to heaven, will plunge himself deeper into sin in order to get there? That he will bring himself so close to the brink of hell as Tyburn or Newgate, (where there is a bare possibility, but little probability, that he will not fall into the pit of destruction) in hopes of conversion and heaven 7 Such a conduct would be a proof of insanity. It seems to me as certain a principle as any from which we can reason, that the conversion of notorious sinners from vice to virtue, is a public condemnation of vice, and must discourage it, in proportion as these conversions are made known, and firmly believed to be genuine and real. July 20th, Mr. Wesley was at the morning prayers at Islington, and had some serious conversation with Mr. Stonehouse, the vicar. The next day, Mr. Robson confessed that he believed there was such a faith as Mr. Wesley and his friends spake of, but thought it impos- sible for him to attain it ; he thought also that it must necessarily bring on a persecution, which seems to have had a very unfavorable influence on his mind, though convinced in his judgment, of the truth. In the evening Mr. Chapman, who had embraced the doctrine of jus- tification by faith, came from Mr. Broughton, and seemed quite estranged from his friends. He thought their present proceedings would raise a persecution, and he insisted that there was no necessity for exposing themselves to such difficulties and dangers, in the present circumstances of things. This kind of worldly prudence in propagating the doctrines of the gospel is sure to produce lukewarm- ness and a cowardly mind, if it do not arise from them. It has occasioned greater evils to the church of Christ, than all the perse- cutions that ever happened. It is this principle of worldly prudence, that has induced some ministers to adulterate the most important doctrines of grace, with the prevailing philosophy of the age in which they have lived, to make them pleasing and palatable to the more polite and learned part of their congregations. By this means the preacher has gained reputation, but his ministry has lost its au- thority and power to change the heart and reform the life : the natural powers of man have been raised to a sufficiency for every duty required of him, and the gospel has been sunk into a mere collection of moral precepts enforced by the certain prospect of future rewards and punishments. In this way the true doctrine of faith, and of a divine supernatural influence, accompanying the means of grace, have been gradually lost sight of, and at length denied ; and the gos- pel thus mutilated has never been found of sufficient efficacy to accomplish the purposes fot which it was promulgated to the world. It is remarkable that in every great revival of religion, these doctrines THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 123 have been particularly insisted upon, and have generally occasioned some opposition, both from the wise and ignorant among mankind. And when the professors of religion of any denomination, wishing to avoid persecution and become more respectable in the eyes of men, have either concealed the truth, or debased it by philosophical expla- nations, the offence of the cross indeed ceased, but the glory of the gospel departed from them : they became lukewarm, and gradually dwindled away, unless held together by some temporal consideration, having a name to live,' but were dead. I cannot, on the contrary, commend the rash intemperate zeal of some young converts in religion, who have often, both in ancient and modern times, invited persecution by their own imprudence ; either by ill-timed reproofs, or an improper introduction of their religious sentiments in discourse. Nor can I approve of the rude vulgarity, which has sometimes been used both in conversation and in the pulpit, under a pretence of speaking the plain truths of the gospel. There is a medium between these extremes ; and I would say to myself, and to the reader, medio tvtissimus ibis, the middle path is the safest, though perhaps the most difficult to keep on some trying occasions. Had Mr. Wesley and his brother listened to the Syren song of ease and reputation, they would never have been the happy instruments of so much good as we have seen produced by their means. On this occasion Mr. Wesley said to Mr. Chapman, " I believe every doctrine of God must have these two marks, 1. It will meet with opposition from men and devils ; 2. It will finally triumph and prevail. I ex- pressed my readiness to part with him, and all my friends and relations for the truth's sake. I avowed my liberty and happiness, since Whitsunday ; made a bridge for a flying enemy, and we parted tolerable friends." July 24th, he preached on justification by faith, at Mr. Stone- house's, v/ho could not yet conceive how God can justify the ungodly, upon repentance and faith in Christ, without any previous holiness. He seemed to think that a man must be sanctified before he can know that he is justified. It is probable Mr. Stonehouse did not consider, that, to justify, in the language of St. Paul, is to pardon a repenting believing sinner, as an act of grace : not for the sake of any previous holiness in him, but in and by Jesus Christ, with whom he is then united by a living faith, and entitled to such gospel blessings as may lead him on to true holiness of heart and life. This day Mr. Wesley agreed with Mr. Stonehouse, to take charge of his parish, under him as curate; after which he read prayers at Islington almost every day, and had frequent opportunities of conversing with Mr. Stone- house, and of explaining the nature of justification, and of justifying faith. July 26th, Mr. Wesley was at Blendon. Here Mrs. Delamotte called upon him to rejoice with her in the experience of the divine 124 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. goodness. She then confessed, that all her desire had been to affront or make him angry : she had watched every word he spake ; had persecuted the truth, and all who professed it, &:c. — A fine instance of the evidence and power of gospel truth, to subdue a mind blinded by the most obstinate prejudice. Mr. Wesley was now incessantly employed in his blessed Master's service ; either in reading prayers and preaching in the churches, or holding meetings in private houses, for prayer and expounding the Scriptures ; and the number of persons convinced of sin, and con- verted to God, by his ministry, was astonishing. — August 3, he ob- serves, '-I corrected Mr. Whitefield's Journal for the press, my advice to suppress it, being overruled." In the end of this month he went to Oxford, where he saw and conversed with Mr. Gambold', Mr. Kinchin, and several others of his old friends, who surprised him by their readiness to receive the doctrine of faith. The number of persons who attended their evening meetings in London, were now much increased. September the 10th, he tells us, that, after preaching at Sir George Wheeler's chapel in the morning, and at St. Botolph's in the afternoon, he prayed and expounded at Sims's to above three hundred attentive hearers. Saturday, Septem- ber 16th, in the evening, Mr. John Wesley returned from Hernhuth, when he and Mr. Charles Wesley took sweet counsel together, and compared their experience in the things of God. On the 22nd. in expounding the first chapter of the Epistle to the Ephesians, at Bray's, a dispute arose, concerning absolute predestination. This is the first time I find any mention of this mischievous dispute. Mr. Wesley says, "I entered my protest against that doctrine." Mr. Wesley, by the daily exercise of preaching, expounding, ex- horting, and praying v/ith the people, had now acquired some degree of boldness in public speaking ; the great and leading doctrines of the gospel were become familiar to his mind, and expression flowed natural and easy in conversing on them. He preached at Islington, October 15 th, and added to his notes, a good deal extempore. On Friday the 20th, seeing few people present, at St. Antholin's, he thought of preaching extempore. " I was afraid," says he, ^' yet ventured, trusting in the promise, ' Lo ! I am with you always.' I spoke on justification, from the third chapter of the Epistle to the Romans, for three quarters of an hour, without hesitation. Glor}^ be to God, who keepeth his promise for ever. This day he and his brother Mr. John Wesley waited on Dr. Gib- son,^ the Bishop of London, to answer the complaints which he had * Dr. Edmund Gibson, Bishop of London, was born in "Westmoreland in 1669. He ap- plied himself early and vigorously to learning,, and displayed his Imowledge in several writings, which recommended him to the patronage of Archbishop Tennison, who made him his domestic chaplain. Being now a Member of Convocation, he engaged in a con- troversy, in which he defended his patron's rights, as president, in eleven pamphlets. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. heard alleged against them, respecting their preaching an absolute as- surance of salvation. Some of the bishop's words were, If by assur- ance you mean, an inward persuasion, whereby a man is conscious in himself, after examining his life by the law of God, and weighing his own sincerity, that he is in a state of salvation,, and acceptable to God, I do not see how any good Christian can be without such an assurance." They answered, We do contend for this, but we have been charged with Antinomianism, because we preach justification by faith alone. Can any one preach otherwise, who agrees with our Church in the Scriptures ? " Indeed by preaching it strongly, and not sufficiently in- culcating good works as following justification, and being the proper evidences of it, some have been made Antinomians in theory rather than practice; particularly in the time of King Charles. ''But," said the bishop, " there is a very heavy charge brought against us, bishops, in consequence of your having re-baptized an adult, and alleged the archbishop's authority for doing it." Mr. John Wesley answered, that he had expressly declared the contrary, and acquitted the archbishop from having any hand in the matter ; but added, " If a person dissatisfied with lay-baptism, should desire Episcopal, I should think it my duty to administer it, after having acquainted the bishop, according to the canon." " Well," said the bishop, " I am against it myself, when any one has had baptism among the Dissenters." — The bishop here shows that he possessed a candid and liberal mind. — Mr. Charles Wesley adds, " My brother enquired whether his read- ing in a religious society made it a conventicle? His lordship warily referred us to the laws : but, on urging the question, ' Are rehgious societies conventicles?' he answered, 'No, I think not: however you can read the acts and laws as well as I ; I determine ^ nothing.' We hoped his lordship would not, henceforward, receive He afterwards enlarged them on a more comprehensive plan, containing a view of the legal duties and rights of the English clerg}'-, which was published under the title of Codez Juris Ecclesiastici AngUcani, in folio. Archbishop Tennison dying in. 1715, and Dr. Wake, Bishop of Lincoln, being made Archbishop of Canterbury, Dr. Gibson succeeded him as Bishop of Lincoln ; and in 1720, was promoted to the Bishopric of London. He govern- ed his diocese with the most exact care, but was extremely jealous of the least privileges belonging to the Church. He approved of the toleration of Protestant Dissenters, but opposed all attempts to procure a repeal of the Corporation and Test Acts. His opposition, to those licentious assemblies, called masquerades, gave great umbrage at Court, and pre- vented further preferment. His pastoral letters are justly esteemed masterly productions. Beside the Codex above-mentioned, he published, 1. An edition of Drummond's Polemo- Middiana, and James V. of Scotland's Cantilena Kustica, with notes, 2. The Cronicon Sazoniam, with a Latin translation, and notes. 3. Reliquice Spelmanniancs. 4. An edition of QuintiJian de Arte Oratoria, with notes. 5. An English translation of Camden's Britan- nia, with additions, 2 vols, folio. 6. A number of small pieces collected together and printed in 3 vols, folio. — He died in September, 1748. He was a steady friend to the established Church, but a great enemy to persecution : a great economist, but liberal and beneficent. Dr. Crow, who had once been his chaplain, left him two thousand five hun- dred pounds ; the whole of which, the bishop gave to Dr. Crow's own relations who were very poor. He corresponded with Dr. Watts, and expressed a friendly concern for the interests of rehgion, among Dissenters as well as in his own Church. 126 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. an accusation against a presbyter, but at the mouth of two or three witnesses. He said, ' No, by no means ; and you may have free access to me at all times.' We thanked him and took our leave." Tuesday, November 14th, Mr. Charles Wesley had another con- ference with the Bishop of London, without his brother: "I have used your lordship's permission," said he, to wait upon you. A woman desires me to baptize her, not being satisfied with her baptism by a Dissenter. She says, sure and unsure is not the same." He immediately took fire, and interrupted me. I wholly disapprove of it : it is irregular." " My lord," said Mr. Wesley, "I did not expect your approbation ; I only came in obedience, to give you notice of my inten- tion." ''It is irregular; I never receive any such information, but from the minister." "My lord, your rubric does not so much as require the minister to give you notice, but any discreet person. I have the minister's leave." " Who gave you authority to baptize ? " " Your lordship;^ and I shall exercise it in any part of the known world." " Are you a licensed curate ? " "I have the leave of the proper min- ister." But do you not know, that no man can exercise parochial duty in London, without my leave? It is only sitb silentio.^^ "But you know, many do take that permission for authority; and you yourself allow it." "It is one thing to connive, and another to approve; I have power to inhibit you." " Does your lordship exert that power? Do you now inhibit me?" "O why will you push matters to an extreme ? I do not inhibit you." " Why then, my lord, according to your own concession, you permit or authorize me." " I have power to punish and to forbear." " To punish : that seems to imply, that I have done something worthy of punishment; I should be gad to know, that I may answer. Does your lordship charge me with any crime ? " " No, no, I charge you with no crime." " Do you then dispense with my giving you notice of any baptisms in future? " " I neither dispense, nor not dispense." — " He censured Lawrence on lay-baptism ; and blamed my brother's sermon as inclining to Anti- nomianism. I charged Archbishop Tillotson with denying the faith ; he allowed it, and owned they ran into one extreme to avoid another." He concluded the conference, with " Well, sir, you knew my judg- ment before, and you know it now; good morrow to you." November 22d, Mr. Wesley set out in the coach, to visit his friends at Oxford. We may observe, that he was in the first part of his ministry, very much alone ; having preached the gospel, fully, and boldly, in many of the churches, in Newgate, and at Islington ; while his brother was in Germany, and Mr. Whitefield in America. He had met with little opposition, except from some private friends, and at Islington; Avhere the polite part of his congregation, had some- times shown a want of regard to decency in their behavior, and * See above, page 77. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 127 many had frequently gone out of the church. He now clearly saw, that a faithful discharge of his duty, would expose hirn to many hardships and dangers; and though he generally had great confi- dence in God, yet he had also his seasons of dejection, when he was ready to sink under the pressure of his difficulties ; which made him fully sensible of his weakness, and, that he must be supported in his work by a power not his own. On the 25th, at Oxford, he experi- enced great depression of mind; " I felt," says he, "a pining desire to die, forseeing the infinite dangers and troubles of life." But as he was daily engaged jn the exercise of some part or other of his minis- terial office, the times of refreshing, from the presence of the Lord, frequently returned upon him; his strength was renewed, and he was again enabled to go on his way rejoicing. Mr. Whitefield was at this time, at Oxford, and was earnest with Mr. Wesl6y to accept a college living. This gives pretty clear evi- dence that no plan of itinerant preaching was yet fixed on, nor indeed thought of: had any such plan been in agitation among them, it is very certain Mr. Whitefield would not have urged this advice on Mr. Charles Wesley, whom he loved as a brother, and whose labors he highly esteemed. December the 11th, Mr. Wesley left Oxford, and coming to Wick- ham in the evening, took up his lodgings with a Mr. Hollis, to whom, I suppose, he had been recommended. He entertained me," adds Mr. Wesley, ''with his French prophets, who in his account, are equal, if not superior, to the prophets of the Old Testament. While we were undressing, he fell into violent agitations, and gabbled like a turkey-cock. I was frightened, and began exorcising him, with. Thou deaf and dumb devil, See. He soon recovered from his fit of inspiration. — I prayed and went to bed, not half liking my bed-fellow: nor did I sleep very sound with satan so near me." He escaped, however, without harm, and came safe to London the next day, where he heard a glorious account of the success of the gospel at Islington, some of the fiercest opposers being converted. January 5th, 1739, Mr. Wesley gives us another convincing proof, that no plan of becoming itinerants, was yet formed. He says, " My brother, Mr. Seward, Hall, Whitefield, Ingham, Kinchin, and Hutch- ins, all set upon me to settle at Oxford." But he could not agree to their proposal, without being more fully satisfied that it was the order of Providence. This advice, however, and a similar instance above-mentioned, plainly show, that their views at present extended no further than to preach the gospel in the churches, wherever they had opportunity. About this time some persons being greatly aflfected under the pub- lic prayers and preaching, fell into violent convulsive motions, accom- panied with loud and dismal cries. This gave great offence to many, and occasioned disputes. Mr. Charles Wesley mentions this circum- 128 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. Stance in his Journal on the 10th of .Tanuaiy. At the society,'' says he, "we had some discourse about agitations: no sign of grace, in my humble opinion." February 2 1st, Mr. Wesley and his brother thought it prudent to wait on Dr. Potter, then Archbishop of Canterbury, to prevent any ill impression which the various false reports of their proceedings might produce on his mind. "He showed us," says Mr. Wesley, "great affection : spoke mildly of Mr. Whitefield ; cautioned us to give no more umbrage than was necessary for our own defence : to forbear exceptionable phrases ; to keep to the doctrines of the Church. We told him, we expected persecution would abide by the Church till her articles and ?iomilies were repealed. He assured us, he knew of no design in the governors of the Church, to innovate; and neither should their be any innovation while he lived. He avowed justifica- tion by faith alone ; and signified his gladness to see us, as often as we pleased." " From him we went to the Bishop of London ; who denied that he had condemned, or even heard much concerning us. He said Mr. Whitefield's Journal was tainted with enthusiasm, though he him- self was a pious well-meaning youth. He warned us against Anti- nomianism, and dismissed us kindly." "March 28th. We dissuaded my brother from going to Bristol: from an unaccountable fear that it would prove fatal to him. He of- fered himself willingly, to whatever the Lord should appoint. The next day he set out,* recommended by us to the grace of God. He left a blessing behind him. I desired to die with him." Soon after this, a Mr. Shaw began to give some disturbance to their little society, by insisting, that there is no priesthood ; that is, there is no order of men in the christian ministry, who, properly speaking, exercise the functions of a priest : that he himself had as good a right to baptize and administer the sacrament, as any other man. It appears by his claiming a right to baptize, &c. that he was a layman : and it must be acknowledged by all parties, that chris- tian ministers, considered as an order in the Church distinguished by their office from other believers, are no where, in the New Testament, called priests. "I tried in vain," sa3'-s Mr. Wesley, "to check Mr. Shaw in his wild rambling talk against a christian priesthood. At last I told him, I would oppose him to the utmost, and either he or I, must quit the society. In expounding, I warned them strongly against schism ; into which -Mr. Shaw's notions must necessarily lead them. The society were all for my brother's immediate return. April 19th, I found Mr. Stonehouse exactly right (that is, in his no- tions on the priesthood) : warned Mrs.Vaughan and Brookmans, against ♦ This exactly accords with Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal. See his Works, vol. zxvu. page 64. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 129 Shaw's pestilent errors. I spoke strongly at the Savoy society, in behalf of the Church of England." April 24th, Mr. Whitefield preached at Fetter Lane ; being returned from Bristol, where he first preached in the open air, and in some sense opened the way to an itinerant ministry, which was sure to follow this step ; but of which none of them hitherto, seem to have entertained the least conception. It seems that Howel Harris came to London with him; "A man," says Mr. Wesley, "after my own heart. Mr. Whitefield related the dismal effects of Shaw's doctrine at Oxford. Both he and Howel Harris insisted on Shaw's expulsion from the society. April 26th, Mr. Whitefield preached in Islington church-yard : the numerous audience, could not have been more af- fected within the walls. Saturday the 28th, he preached out again. After him, Mr. Bowers got up to speak. I conjured him not : but he beat me down, and followed his impulse. I carried many away with me." This last circumstance, is the more worthy of notice, as it is, so far as I can find, the first instance of a layman attempting to preach among the Methodists. It must be observed however, that it was not with approbation, but by violence. He was not discouraged, however, by this opposition : and it is probable, that, about this time, several other laymen began to expound or preach; for on the 16th of May, a dispute arose at the society in Fetter-Lane, about lay- preaching; which certainly implies that some laymen had begun to preach, and that the practice was likely to become more general. Mr. Wesley observes, that he and Mr. Whitefield declared against it. May 25th, Mr. Clagget having invited Mr. Wesley to Broadoaks, he went thither, and preached to four or five hundred attentive hear- ers. May 29th, " A farmer," says he, " invited me to preach in his field. I did so, to about five hundred ; on, ' Repent for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.' On the 31st, a Quaker sent me a pressing invitation to preach at Thackstead. I scrupled preaching in anoth- er's parish, till I had been refused the church. Many Quakers, and near seven hundred others, attended, while I declared in the high- ways, the scripture hath concluded all under sin." June the 6th, Two or three who had embraced the opinions of Shaw, declared themselves no longer members of the Church of Eng- land. "Now," says Mr. Wesley, "am I clear of them : •by renoun- cing the Church, they have discharged me." About this time the French Prophets raised some disturbance in the society, and gained several proselytes, who warmly defended them. June 12th, two of them were present at a meeting, and occasioned much disputing. At length Mr. Wesley asked, "Who is on God's side? Who for the old Prophets, rather than the new ? Let them follow me. They fol- lowed me into the preaching-room. I expounded the lesson ; several gave an account of their conversion ; dear brother Bowers confessed 17 130 THE LIFE OF THE FvEV. CHARLES WESLEY. his errors ; and we rejoiced and triumphed in the name of the Lord our God." June the lOth, Mr. Wesley was at Lambeth, with the archbishop, who treated him with much severity. His Grace declared he would not dispute ; nor would he, as yet, proceed to excommunication. It does not appear that the archbishop condemned the doctrines Mr. Wesley preached, but the manner of preaching them : it was irregu- lar, and this was judged a cause sufficient for condemning him. Reg- ularity is undoubtedly necessary, in the government both of church and state. But when a system of rules and orders purely human, is so established for the government of the Churchy as to be made per- petual, whatever changes may take place in the state of the people ; it must, in many cases, become injurious rather than useful. And when conformity to such an establishment, is considered as compre- hending almost all virtue, and made the only road to favor and pre- ferment in the Church ; and a deviation from it, is marked with dis- grace ; it beconies an idol, at whose altar many will be tempted to sacrifice their judgment, their conscience, and their usefulness. Civil government knows nothing of this perpetual sameness of its regula- tions and laws, in all circumstances of the people. And why should the Church, in regulations which are purely human, and prudential? The end of regularity, or conformity to a certain established order in the government of the Church, is, the propagation of christian knowl- edge, and the increase of true religion ; but if a minister be so cir- cumstanced, that regularity would obstruct, rather than promote his usefulness in these respects, irregularity becomes his duty, and ought not to be condemned by others, when no essential principle of religion is violated, nor any serious inconvenience follows from it. In this case, the end to be attained, is infinitely more important than any prudential rules to direct the means of attaining it : which should always admit of such alterations as circumstances require, to pro- mote the end intended. Mr. Wesley bore the archbishop's reproof with great firmness, while in his presence ; but after leaving him, he fell into great heavi- ness, and for several days suffered a severe inward conflict. He per- ceived that it arose from the fear of man. Mr. Whitefield urged him to preach iu the fields the next Sunday : by this step he would break down the bridge, render his retreat difficult or impossible, and be forced to fight his way forward in the work of the ministry. This advice he followed. June 24th, "I prayed," says he, "and went forth, in the name of Jesus Christ. I found near a thousand helpless sinners, waiting for the word in Moorfields. I invited them in my Master's words, as well as name ; ' Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.' The Lord was with me, even me, the meanest of his messengers, according to his promise. At St. Paul's, the psalms, lesson dist stirred out of doors. And the case was much the same, during the whole mayoralty of Mr. Crone. But the succeeding mayor, declared in good earnest, ' There shall be no more mobs or riots in Cork.' And he did totally suppress them. So that from that time forward, even the Methodists enjoyed the same liberty with the rest of his majesty's subjects. " In the mean time the work of God went on with little opposition, both in other parts of the county of Cork, and at Waterford, and Limerick ; as well as in Mountmelick, Athlon e, Longford, and most parts of the province of Leinster. In my return from Cork, I had an opportunity of visiting all these. And I had the satisfaction of observing, how greatly God had blessed my fellow-laborers, and how many sinners were saved from the error of their ways. Many of these had been eminent for all manner of sins : many had been Roman Catholics. And I suppose the number of these (Roman-Catholics, converted) would have been far greater, had not the good Protestants, as well as the Popish priests, taken true pains to hinder them." During Mr. Wesley's stay at Cork, and in its neighborhood, he observes, All this time God gave us great peace at Bandon, notwith- standing the unwearied labors, both public and private of Dr. B. to stir up the people. But Saturday 26, many were under great appre- hensions, of what was to be done in the evening. I began preaching in the main street at the usual hour, but to more than twice the usual congregation. After I had spoke about a quarter of an hour, a cler- gyman, who had planted himself near me, with a very large stick in his hand, according to agreement opened the scene. Indeed his friends assured me, ' he was in drink, or he would not have done it.' But before he had uttered many words, two or three resolute women, by main strength pulled him into an house, and after expostulating a little, sent him away through the garden. — The next champion that ap- peared, was a young gentleman of the town. — But his triumph too was short : for some of the people quickly bore him away, though with much gentleness and civility. The third came on with far greater fury : but he was encountered by a butcher of the town, not THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 159 one of the Methodists, who used him as he would an ox, bestowing one or two heavy blows on his head. This cooled his courage, espe- cially as none took his part. So I quietly finished my discourse." Mr. Wesley continued his labors in Ireland, till July 22, when he set sail for Bristol. He staid here only a few days, and then went on to visit the societies through the West of England, as far as Cornwall ; in which service he spent near six weeks. August 15, he observes, " By reflecting on an odd book which I had read in this journey, 'The general delusion of Christians with regard to prophecy,' I was fully convinced of what I had long suspected ; 1. That the Montanists, in the second and third centuries, were real scriptural Christians : and 2. That the grand reason why the miraculous gifts were so soon withdrawn, was, not only that faith and holiness were well-nigh lost, but that dry, formal, orthodox men, began even then to ridicule whatever gifts they had not themselves, and to decry them all, as either madness or imposture."* On his return from Cornwall, he preached in the street at Shafts- bury ; but none made any noise, or spake one word, while he called the wicked to forsake his way. When he was returned to the house where he lodged, a constable came, and said, ''Sir, the mayor dis- charges you from preaching in this borough anymore." Mr. Wesley replied, "While King George gives me leave to preach, I shall not ask leave of the mayor of Shaftsbury." Sept. 8, he came to London, and received the following account of the death of one of the travelling preachers. " John Jane was never well after walking from Epworth to Hainton, on an exceeding hot day, which threw him into a fever. But he was in great peace and love, even to those who greatly wanted love to him. He was some time at Alice Shadforth's house, with whom he daily talked of the things of God ; spent much time in private prayer; and joined like- wise with her in prayer several times in a day : On Friday, Aug. 24, he sat in the evening by the fire-side : about six he fetched a deep sigh, and never spoke more. He was alive till the same time on Saturday, when without any struggle or sign of pain, with a smile * The Montanists were a sect of Christians, which sprang up about the year of Christ 171. They took their name from Montanus, a Phrygian by birth. They made no altera- tion in the creed, or articles of belief then commonly received. They were abstemious and moral in their conduct. But they maintained that the miraculous gifts of the Holy Ghost, were not withdrawn from the faithful and pious ; and that they had among them- selves the gift of prophecy, &c. It is to be lamented, that, at this early period of Chris- tianity, Christian principles, and Christion practice, or morality, were too much separated : and that whoever differed from the rulers of the church, were immediately branded with the name of Heretics ; their principles and practices represented with little or no regard to truth ; and all manner of evil was spoken of them, to deter the people from going near ihem. I wish the modern professors of Christianity, of every denomination, with all their ooasted liberality and professions of candor, were wholly free from this contagious leprosy, which so deforms the Christian character, and leads directly to persecution. 160 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. on his face, he passed away. His last words were, ' I find the love of God in Christ Jesus.' " All his clothes, linen, and woollen, stockings, hat, and wig, are not thought sufficient to answer his funeral expenses, which amount to one pound seventeen shillings and three-pence. All the money he had was, one shilling and four-pence." — "Enough," adds Mr. Wes- ley, "for any unmarried preacher of the gospel, to leave to his exec- utors."— Mr. Wesley spent the remainder of the year in London, Bristol, and the neighboring places : and in preparing several books for the use of the children at Kingswood School. Mr. Wesley had many difficulties to encounter, not only from those who openly opposed him ; but from many who were in connexion with him : especially from some of the preachers, who already began to wish, that the Methodists might become a distinct and complete body, or church, among themselves ; by which step, they would have, in or- der to support their own existence, a separate interest to maintain, in opposition to the established church, and in some respects to every de- nomination of Dissenters. This was in flat opposition to Mr. AVesley's design in forming the Methodist Societies, which was to promote scrip- tural holiness through the land, without any particular regard to the distinction of parties. At this time, and for some years afterwards, he frequently corresponded with Mr. Edward Perronet, whom he sin- cerely esteemed, and to whom he often opened his mind with great freedom. I shall make an extract or two, from the letters written in the present year,=^ relative to this and some other subjects. From Ireland, he observes, "I have abundance of complaints to make, as well as to hear. I have scarce any on whom I can depend, when I am an hundred miles off. 'Tis well if I do not run away soon, and leave them to cut and shuffle for themselves. Here is a glorious people. But O ! where are the shepherds? " The society at Cork have fairly sent me word, that they will take care of themselves, and erect themselves into a Dissenting congrega- tion. I am weary of these sons of Zeruiah : they are too hard for me. Dear Ted, stand fast, whether I stand or fall." In another letter, he says, " Charles.f and you behave as I want you to do. But you cannot, or will not, preach where I desire. Oth- ers, can and will preach where I desire : but they do not behave as I want them to do. I have a fine time between the one and the other.'' And again in the third, "I think both Charles, and you have, in the general, a right sense of what it is to serve as sons in the Gospel. And if all our helpers had had the same, the work of God would liave prospered better, both in England and Ireland." About a fort- * The letters written by Mr. "Wesley to Mr. Perronet, came into the hands of Mr. Shrubsole, after Mr. Perronet's death ; and I am greatly obliged to him for the nse of them. t Charles Perronet, the brother of Edward. 9 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEV. 101 night afterwards, he writes thus on the same subject, " You put the thing right. I have not one preacher with me, and not six in Eng- land, whose wills are broken enough, to serve me as sons in the Gospel." On the subject of reproof, and of remedying things that were amiss, he observes to his friend, " Come on, now you have broke the ice, and tell me the other half of your mind. I always blamed you for speak- ing too little, not too much. When you spoke most freely, as at Whitehaven, it was best for us both. ''I did not always disbelieve, when I said nothing. But I would not attempt a thing, till I could carry it. Tu quod sets, nescis, is an useful rule, till I can remedy what I know. As you observe, many things are remedied already : and many more will be. But you con- sider, I have none to second me. They who should do it, start aside as a broken bow." The following abstract from a letter written to Mr. Wesley by one who loved and highly esteemed him, may show us, that he had some friends who spake their minds freely, when they saw any thing which in their judgment deserved censure or blame. "I love, I honor, I reverence you," says the writer, "for your great worth, wisdom and high office : yet I have not that fellowship with you, that I once had with T. S. — I have loved your company, loved your conversation, admired your wisdom, been greatly blessed under your discourses and exhortations : and yet we are two spirits ! — I think you have the knowledge of all experience, but not the experience of all you know. You know, speaking with limitation, the heights and depths, the beginning and the end of true religion. You know the fallen state of man, his inability to rise again ; the freeness of redeeming love, and the mighty workings of the Holy Ghost. You know, the heaven and happiness of man, is to feel a change of nature, to enjoy deep com- munion with God, and to walk in love with all around. All these things you know, partly by the information of others, and partly from experience. But I think your experience is buried in your exten- sive knowledge. I think you feel not, abidingly, a deep sense of your own spiritual weakness, the nearness of Christ to save, nor a sweet communion with God, by the Holy Ghost. You have the appear- ance of all Christian graces, but they do not, I think, spring from a deep experience, or change of nature. A good nature (temper of mind) with great abilities, will mimic grace; but grace is more than outward ; it brings the soul to a deep union with God, and its fellow Christians, One outward proof from which I think I judge aright, is, the want of Sympathy in your discourses and conversation. Those who attend to an inward work, more than to an outward, pass through many weighty and grievous conflicts, from the stubbornness of their own nature, or the subtilty of the devil, so that often they go on lamenting and weeping, and yet trusting in God. When do you VOL, IL 14=* 21 162 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. feelingly^ and with tears address yourself unto such? — That the cause, the, only cause of my disunion with you, may be in myself, I cannot but allow. My ignorance, my weakness, my aptness to mis- take, is great ! My judgment is often biassed by circumstances too immaterial to be the ground of determination ; and therefore often, yea mostly, rather than be in danger of judging amiss, I remain in doubtful silence." Signed, W. Briggs. January 30, 1751, Mr. Wesley at the pressing request of Dr. Isham, then rector of Lincoln-College, set out early in the morning to vote for a member of parliament. It was a severe frost, the wind north-west, full in his face, and the roads so slippery that the horses could scarcely keep their feet. Nevertheless about seven in the evening, he, and those with him, for he never travelled alone, came safe to Oxford. A congregation was waiting for him, whom he immediately addressed in those awful words, "What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul." — The next day he went to the schools, where the convocation was met. "But," says he, "I did not find that decency and order which I expected. The gentleman for whom I voted, was not elected : yet I did not repent of my com- ing; I owe much more than this to that generous, friendly man, who now rests from his labors." Mr. Wesley means Dr. Morley, who so generously assisted him with his interest, when he was elected Fel- low of Lincoln-College. =^ A year or more, before this period, Mr. Wesley had formed a reso- lution to marry. But the affair coming to the knowledge of Mr. Charles Wesley before marriage took place, he found means to prevent it; for reasons which appeared to him of sufficient importance to authorize him to interfere in the business. Mr. John Wesley, how- ever, thought otherwise, and this was the first breach of that union and harmony which had now subsisted between the two brothers, without interruption, for more than twenty years. Notwithstanding this disappointment, Mr. Wesley still continued in the resolution to marry ; and having fixed his choice of a partner, he proposed the matter to the Reverend Mr. Perronet, of Shoreham. February 2, he received Mr. Perronet's answer, who wrote as a Christian minister ought to write, in favor of marriage. In a few days after, he married Mrs. Vizelle, a widow lady of independent fortune. But before the marriage, he took care that her fortune should be wholly settled upon herself, refusing to have the command of one shilling of her property. Mr. Wesley's constant habit of travelling from place to place, through Great Britain and Ireland, the number of persons who came to visit him wherever he was, and his extensive viorrespondence with the members of the society, were circumstances unfavorable to that social intercourse, mutual openness and confidence, which form the basis of happiness in the married state. These circumstances, indeed, See vol. i. page 345, THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 163 would not have been so very unfavorable, had he married a woman who could have entered into his views, and have accommodated her- self to his situation. But this was not the case. Had he searched the whole kingdom on purpose, he would hardly have found a woman more unsuitable in these respects, than she whom he married. Some years before his marriage, Mr. Wesley had written a small tract in favor of celibacy. Not that he condemned, or even disap- proved of prudent marriages, but he thought celibacy, to those who could live comfortably in it, more favorable to religious improvement than a state of matrimony. He considered Paul's advice to the church at Corinth, as a standing rule in all circumstances of Chris- tians. It is really wonderful how he could fall into this error, as the Apostle expressly says, that he gave that advice Stdi rrj^ heqcSaav avuyxrjv^ 'ou accouut of the impending distress;' that is, on account of the persecutions both from Jews and Gentiles, which already threat- ened the churches ; when men and women being dragged to prison, or to death, it would be more easy and convenient not to be entangled with the cares of a family. It does not appear however, that Mr. Wesley, in writing that tract, had any reference to his own sit- uation in particular ; or, that he had formed a resolution never to marry. But had even this been the case, his marriage would only show the truth of the words of Horace, Naturam expellas furca^ tamen usque recurret. You may repel nature by violence, but still she will return upon you. This is undoubtedly true of those propensities which are purely natural and congenial to the human constitution. Juvenal, indeed, asserts nearly the same thing of vicious habits, which form a kind of secondary nature : —. Tamen ad mores natura recurrit Damnatos, jixa et mutari nescia— This might perhaps be true, without the light of the gospel, and the interpositions of divine grace. March 27, Mr. Wesley set out on his northern journey. He travel- led through the societies as far as Whitehaven, and April 20, came to Newcastle. On the 24th, he set out with Mr. Hopper, to pay his first visit to Scotland. He was invited thither by captain (afterwards colonel) Galatin, who was then quartered at Musselborough. " I had no intention," says he, "to preach in Scotland ; not imagining that there were any that desired I should. But I was mistaken. Curios- ity, if nothing else, brought abundance of people together in the even- ing. And whereas in the kirk, Mrs. Galatin informed me, there used to be laughing and talking, and all the marks of the grossest inatten- tion ; it was far otherwise here. They remained as statues from the beginning of the sermon to the end. I preached again at six in the evening, on, ' Seek ye the Lord while he may be found.' I used great plainness of speech towards high and low : and they all re- 164 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. ceived it in love : so that the prejudice which had been several years planting, was torn up by the roots in one hour. After preaching, one of the bailiffs of the town, with one of the elders of the kirk, came to me, and begged I would stay with them a while ; nay, if it were but two or three days, and they would fit up a larger place than the school, and prepare seats for the congregations. Had not my time been fixed, I should gladly have compUed. All that I could now do, was to give them a promise, that Mr. Hopper would come back the next week and spend a few days with them. And it was not with- out a fair prospect. The congregations were very numerous ; many were cut to the heart ; and several joined together in a little society.' May 15. Mr. Wesley came to Leeds. Here he held a conference with about thirty of the preachers. He inquired particularly into their qualifications, as to their grace and gifts ; and into the fruits of their labors ; and tells us he found no reason to doubt, except of one only. Mr. Wesley had now been married upwards of three months : and June the 1st he resigned his fellowship. His letter of resignation was. I believe, in the words of one of the established forms of the college, for that purpose. It was as follows. " Ego Johannes Wesley, Col- legii Lincolniensis in Academia Oxoniensi Socius, quicquid mihi juris est in praedicta Societate, ejusdem Rectori et Sociis sponte ac libere resigno : illis universis et singulis, perpetuam pacem, ac omnimodam in Christo felicitatem exoptans." CHAPTER III. OF MR. WESLEY's MINISTERIAL LABORS, AND THE SPREAD OF METHODISM, TILL THE CONFERENCE IN 1770 : WITH AN EXTRACT FROM THE LARGER MINUTES ; GIVING A VIEW OF VARIOUS REGULATIONS RESPECTING THE PREACHERS, &C. &C. The materials for this life are so abundant, without having re- course to Mr. Wesley's printed works; and the present volume begins to fill up so very fast, that I shall be obliged in future to take but little notice of the journies of this laborious and successful minister of Christ. Many papers have been put into my hands since the first volume of this work was published. I shall not therefore be able to do more in the remaining part of this volume, than print such extracts from the materials before me, as may exhibit to our view the most striking features of this great man's character, and of the work in which he was engaged. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 166 It has been stated above, ^ that Mr. Charles Wesley, in the course of the present year, went into Yorkshire, with a commission to inquire more particularly into the character and moral conduct of the preach- ers in their several stations. He found one or two, who did not walk worthy of the gospel; and several more whom he thought utterly unqualified to preach. In the execution of his commission, Mr. John Wesley wrote to him very frequently. The following are extracts from some of his letters on this occasion. July 17. "I fear for C. S and J. C more and more. I have heard they frequently and bitterly rail against the church." — On this Mr. Charles Wesley puts the following query: "What assu- rance can we have, that they will not forsake it, at least when we are dead? Ought we to admit any man for a preacher, till we can trust his invariable attachment to the church?' July 20. " The societies both must and shall maintain the preach- ers we send among them, or I will preach among them no more. The least that I can say to any of these preachers, is, ' Give yourself wholly to the work, and you shall have food to eat, and raiment to put on.' And I cannot see that any preacher is called to any people, who will not thus maintain him. Almost everything depends on you and me : let nothing damp or hinder us : only let us be alive, and put forth all our strength." July 24. "As to the preachers, my counsel is, not to check the young ones without strong necessity. If we lay some aside, we must have a supply ; and of the two, I prefer grace before gifts." — Mr. Charles puts a query. " Are not both indispensably necessary ? Has not the cause suffered, in Ireland especially, through the insufficiency — of the preachers ? Should we not first regulate, reform, and bring into discipline, the preachers we have, before we look for more? Should we not also watch and labor, to prevent the mischiefs which the discarded preachers may occasion ? " July 27. "What is it, that has eaten out the heart of half our preachers, particularly those in Ireland ? Absolutely idleness ; their not being constantly employed. I see it plainer and plainer. There- fore I beg you will inquire of each, ' How do you spend your time from morning to evening?' And give him his choice, ' Either follow your trade, or resolve before God, to spend the same hours in reading, &c. which you used to spend in working.' " August 3. "I heartily concur with you, in dealing with all (not only with disorderly walkers, but also) triflers, /^alax^g, nolvngayfiovag, the effeminate and busybodies, as with M. F . I spoke to one this morning, so that I was even amazed at myself" August 8. " We must have forty itinerant preachers, or drop some of our societies. You cannot so well judge of this, without seeing the letters I receive from all parts." * Vol. i. page 211. 166 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. August 15. " If our preachers do not, nor Avill not, spend all their time in study and saving souls, they must be employed close in other work, or perish." August 17. " C. S pleads for a kind of aristocracy, and says you and I, should do nothing without the consent of all the preachers ; otherwise we govern arbitrarily, to which they cannot submit. Whence is this?" August 24. " O that you and I, may arise and stand upright ! I quite agree with you : let us have but six, so we are all one. I have sent one more home to his work. We may trust God to send forth more laborers ; only be not unwilling to receive them, when there is reasonable proof that he has sent them." August 21, Mr. Wesley wrote thus to a friend. " I see plainly the spirit of Ham if not of Corah, has fully possessed several of our preachers. So much the more freely and firmly, do I acquiesce in the determination of my brother, ' That it is far better for us to have ten, or six preachers Avho are alive to God, sound in the faith, and of one heart with us and with one another, than fifty of whom we have no such assurance.' " In August, Mr. Charles Wesley wrote to his brother under great oppression of mind, and in very strong language. Wherever he saw some things wrong, his fears suggested to him that there might be many more which he did not see ; and the natural warmth of his temper, led him to use expressions abundantly more severe than the case required. But the preachers against whom he had no material charge, but want of qualifications for their office, had nothing more to do, than write to Mr. John Wesley, a letter of humihation and entire submission, and the matter was settled with him, and he would give them fresh encouragement. This conduct of Mr. John Wesley, made his brother appear as an enemy to the preachers, and himself as their protector and friend ; which was another means of weakening the union that had long subsisted between them. Being returned to London, the two brothers went down to Shore- ham, in November, and talked the matter over in the presence of Mr. Perronet. They both expressed their entire satisfaction in the end which each had in view ; namely, the glory of God, and the salva- tion of souls. They both acknowledged their sincerity in desiring union between themselves, as the means to that end ; and after much conversation, they both agreed to act in concert with respect to the preachers, so that neither of them should admit or refuse any, but such as both admitted or refused. — About six weeks afterwards, they were at Shoreham again, and then signed the following articles of agreement : " With regard to the preachers, we agree, 1. That none shall be permitted to preach in any of our societies, till he be examined, both as to his grace and gifts ; at least by the THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 167 assistant, who sending word to us, may by our answer admit him a local preacher. 2. " That such preacher be not immediately taken from his trade, but be exhorted to follow it with all diligence. 3. "That no person shall be received as a travelling preacher, or be taken from his trade, by either of us alone, but by both of us con- jointly, giving him a note under both our hands. 4. " That neither of us will re-admit a travelling preacher laid aside, without the consent of the other. 5. " That if we should disagree in our judgment, we will refer the matter to Mr. Perronet. 6. " That we will entirely be patterns of all we expect from every preacher; particularly of zeal, diligence, and punctuality in the work: by constantly preaching and meeting the society: by visiting yearly, Ireland, Cornwall, and the north ; and in general by superin- tending the whole work, and every branch of it, with all the strength which God shall give us. We agree to the above written, till this day next year, in the presence of Mr. Perronet. " John Wesley, " Charles Wesley."^ Mr. John Wesley was prevailed upon, with some difficulty, to sign these articles. But though he did at length sign them, they produced no good effect. Mr. Wesley would not submit to any control in admitting preachers into the connexion, in appointing them to the different circuits, or in governing the societies. It appears to me, that, after the first difference with his brother, who disappointed his intended marriage, he made up his mind not to suffer either a supe- rior or an equal in these respects. From' that time he seemed deter- mined to be, aut Ccesar aut nihil. Mr. Charles, perceiving his broth- er's determination, and finding that the preachers became more and more prejudiced against him, thought it most prudent to withdraw from the active situation he had hitherto held amongst them ; reserv- ing to himself, however, the right of speaking his mind freely to his brother in a friendly correspondence, on various occasions through the remaining part of life. About this time Mr. Wesley received a letter from the Reverend Mr. Milner, who had been at Chester, and writes as follows, on the temper of the bishop towards the Methodists. ''The bishop," says he, " I was told, was exceeding angry at my late excursion into the north in your company. But found his lordship in much better tem- per than I was bid to expect by my brother Graves, who was so prudent, that he would not go with one so obnoxious to the bishop's displeasure, and all the storm of anger fell upon him. When he told * This and several other articles that will be inserted in this volume, have been trans- cribed from Mr. Charles Wesley's papers written in short-hand ; which were put into my hands after the first volume was published. 168 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. me how he had been treated, for speakmg in your defence, I was fully persuaded all the bitterness was past, and accordingly found it. — I told his lordship that God was with you of a truth ; and he seemed pleased with the relation of the conversion of the barber at Bolton : and with your design of answering Taylor's book on Original Sin. — I have made no secret of your manner of proceeding, to any with whom I have conversed, since I had the happiness of being in your company. And to the bishop I was very particular in telling him, what an assembly of worshippers there is at Newcastle : how plainly the badge of Christianity, love, is there to be seen. When his lordship talked about order, I begged leave to observe that 1 had nowhere seen such a want of it, as in his own cathedral ; the preacher so miserably at a loss, thai the children took notice of it : and the choristers so rude, as to be talking and thrusting one another with their elbows. At last I told him, there was need of some extraordinary messengers from God, to call us back to the doctrines of the reformation ; for I did not know one of my brethren in Lancashire, that would give the church's definition of faith, and stand to it. — And alas, I had sad experience of the same falling away in Cheshire : for one of his son's curates would not let me preach for him because of that definition of faith." In the ensuing year, Mr. Wesley continued his labors and travels, with the same vigor and diligence, through various parts of England and Ireland. February, 1753, he makes the following observations. ••I now looked over Mr. Prince's history. What an amazing differ- ence is there, in the manner wherein God has carried on his work in England, and in America ! There above an hundred of the estab- Hshed clergy, men of age and experience, and of the greatest note for sense and learning in those parts, are zealously engaged in the work. Here, almost the whole body of aged, experienced, learned clergy, are zealously engaged against it : and few but a handful of raw, young men engaged in it, without name, learning, or eminent sense ! And yet by that large number of honorable men. the work seldom flourished above six months at a time, and then followed a lamenta- ble and general decay, before the next revival of it : whereas that which God hath wrought by these despised instruments, has contin- ually increased for fifteen years together : and at whatever time it has declined in any one place, it has more eminently flourished in others." In April, he set out again for Scotland ; not indeed for Mnsselbo- rough; but to Glasgow, to which place he was invited by the pious and laborious Mr. Gillies, minister at the college-kirk. He staid here five days, preaching to very large and attentive congregations. Soon after he left Glasgow, Mr. GiUies wrote to him as follows: — "The singing of hymns here, meets with greater opposition than I expected. Serious people are much divided. Those of better understanding and education, are silent; but many others are so prejudiced, especially THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 169 at the singing publicly, that they speak openly against it, and look upon me as left to do a very wrong or sinful thing. I beg your advice, whether to answer them only by continuing in the practice of the thing, with such as have freedom to join, looking to the Lord for a blessing upon his own ordinance : or, if I should publish a sheet of arguments from reason, and Scripture, and the example of the godly. — Your experience of the most effectual way of dealing with people's prejudices, makes your advice on this head of the greater importance. "1 bless the Lord for the benefit and comfort of your acquaint- ance : for your important assistance in my Historical Collections, and for your edifying conversation and sermons in this place. May our gracious God prosper you wherever you are. O my dear sir, pray for your brother, that I may be employed in doing something for the advancement of his glory, who has done so much for me, and who is my only hope." In July, after one of the preachers had been there for some time, Mr. Wesley crossed over from Portsmouth to the Isle of Wight. From Cowes, they went forward to Newport, the chief town of the Isle. Here they found a little society in tolerable order ; several of whom had found peace with God, and walked in the light of his countenance. At half an hour after six he preached in the market- place to a numerous congregation : but many of them were remark- ably ill-behaved. The children made such noise: and many grown persons were talking aloud most of the time he was preaching. "There was," says Mr. Wesley, "a large congregation again at five in the morning: and every person therein, seemed to know that this was the word whereby God would judge him in the last day. In the evening the congregation was more numerous, and far more seri- ous than the night before ; only one drunken man made a little dis- turbance, but the mayor ordered him to be taken away. In October, I visited them again, and spent three or four days with much com- fort; finding those who had before professed to find peace, had walked suitably to their profession." To know the whole of a man's character, it is not sufficient to view him as he always appears before the public ; we wish to see him in his more retired moments, and particularly in his private cor- respondence. The two following letters will show Mr. Wesley's temper in answering charges that were privately brought against him, either from prejudice or misapprehension. " You give," says he, "five reasons why the Reverend Mr. P. will come no more amongst us : 1. ' Because we despise the ministers of the Church of England.' — This I flatly deny. I am answering letters this very post, which bitterly blame me for just the contrary. 2. ' Because so much back- biting, and evil-speaking is suffered amongst our people.' — It is not suffered : all possible means are used, both to prevent and remove it. VOL. II. 15 22 170 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 3. ' Because I, who have written so much against hoarding up money, have put out seven hundred pounds to interest.' — I never put sixpence out to interest since I was born ; nor had I ever one hundred pounds together, my own, since I came into the world. 4. ' Because our lay-preachers have told many stories of my brother and me.' — If they did I am sorry for them : when I hear the particulars I can answer, and perhaps make those ashamed who believed them. 5. ' Because we did not help a friend in distress.' — We did help him as far as we were able. ' But we might have made his case known to Mr. G — , lady H — , &c.' So we did more than once ; but we could not pull money from them whether they would or no. Therefore these reasons are of no weight. — You conclude with praying that God would remove pride and malice from amongst us. Of pride 1 have too much ; of malice I have none : however the prayer is good and I thank you for it." The other letter from which I shall give an extract, was written apparently to a gentleman of some rank and influence. " Some time since,'' says Mr. Wesley, "I was considering what you said, concerning the want of a plan in our societies. There is a good deal of truth in this remark. For though we have a plan, as to our spiritual economy (the several branches of which are particularly recited in the plain account of the people called Methodists) yet it is certain, we have barely the first outlines of a plan with regard to our temporal concerns. The reason is, I had no design for several years, to concern myself with temporals at all : and when I began to do this, it was wholly and solely with a view to relieve, not employ, the poor ; except now and then, with respect to a small number ; and even this I found was too great a burden for me, as requiring more money, more time, and more thought, than I could possibly spare. I say, than I could pos- sibly spare : for the whole weight lay on me. If I left it to others, it surely came to nothing. They wanted either understanding, or industry, or love, or patience, to bring any thing to perfection. Thus far I thought it needful to explain myself with regard to the economy of our society. I am still to speak of your case, of my own, and of some who are dependent upon me. "I do not recollect, for I kept no copy of my last, that I charged you with want of humility, or meekness. Doubtless these may be found in the most splendid palaces. But did they ever move a man to build a splendid palace ? Upon what motive you did this, I know not : but you are to answer it to God, not to me. If your soul is as much alive to God, if your thirst after pardon and holiness is as strong, if you are as dead to the desire of the eye and the pride of life, as you were six or seven years ago, I rejoice ; if not, I pray God you may : and then you will know how to value a real friend. With regard to myself, you do well to warn me against ' popu- larity, a thirst of power, and of applause j against envy, producing a THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 171 seeming contempt for the conveniences or grandeur of this life ; against an affected humiUty ; against sparing from myself to give to others, from no other motive than ostentation.' I am not conscious to myself that this is my case. However, the warning is always friendly ; and it is always seasonable, considering how deceitful my heart is, and how many the enemies that surround me. — What follows I do not understand. You behold me in the ditch, wherein you helped, though innocently, to cast me, and with a levitical pity, ' passing by on the other side.' — ' He and you, sir, have not any merit, though Prov- idence should permit all these sufferings to work together for my good.' — I do not comprehend one line of this, and therefore cannot plead either guilty, or not guilty. 1 presume, they are some that are dependent on me, ' Who, you say, keep not the commandments of God; who show a repugnance to serve and obey; who are as full of pride and arrogance, as of filth and nastiness ; who do not pay lawful debts, nor comply with civil obligations ; who make the wait- ing on the officers of religion, a plea for sloth and idleness ; who after I had strongly recommended them, did not perform their moral duty, but increased the number of those incumbrances which they forced on you, against your will.' — To this, I can only say, 1. I know not whom yoQ mean ; I am not certain that I can so much as guess at one of them. 2. Whoever they are, had they followed my instruc- tions, they would have acted in a quite different manner. 3. If you will tell me them by name, 1 will renounce all fellowship with them." — This letter gives us a pleasing view of the command Mr. Wesley had acquired over his own temper; nothing but kindness and civility appear in it ; there is no keen retort for any charge brought against himself; and nothing but tender concern for those who had not acted worthy of the character which he had given them. October 19, Mr. Wesley returned to London, and the next day found himself out of order. In a short time his complaint put on the appear- ance of an ague. Before he was perfectly recovered, he once or twice catched cold, and was presently threatened with a rapid con- sumption. November 26, Dr. Fothergill told him he must not stay in town one day longer: that if any thing would do him good, it must be the country air, with rest, ass's milk, and riding daily. In con- sequence of this advice he retired to Lewisham. Here, not knowing how it might please God to dispose of him, and wishing to prevent vile panegyrick " in case of death, he wrote as follows : " Here lieth The body of John Wesley, A brand plucked out of the burning : Who died of a consumption in the fifty-first year of his age. Not leaving, after his debts are paid, ten pounds behind him : Praying, God be merciful to me an unprofitable servant ! " 172 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. '•He ordered that this, if any inscription, should be placed on his tomb-stone." January 1, 1754, he returned to London, and the next day set out for the Hot AVells, near Bristol, to drink the water. On the 6th, he began writing notes on the New Testament; "A work," says he, " I should scarce ever have attempted, had I not been so ill as not to ^ be able to travel or preach, and yet so well as to be able to read and write." — In April, he returned to London, and immediately retired to Paddington. Here he observes, "In my hours of walking, I read Dr. Calamy's Abridgment of Mr. Baxter's Life."^ What a scene is opened here ! In spite of all the prejudice of education, I could not but see, that the poor Nonconformists had been used without either justice or mercy : and that many of the Protestant bishops of King Charles, had neither more religion nor humanity, than the Popish * Richard Baxter, an eminent divine among the Nonconformists, was bora at Rowton in Shropshire, November 12, 1615. He distinguished himself by his examplary life, his pacific and moderate principles, and his numerous writings. Upon the opening of the long parliament, he was chosen vicar of Kidderminster. When Oliver Cromwell was made Protector, he would by no means comply with his measures, though he preached once before him. He came to London just before the deposing of Richard Cromwell, and preached before the parliament, the day before they voted the return of King Charles II. who, upon his restoration, appointed him one of his chaplains in ordinary. He assisted at the Conference in the Savoy, as one of the commissioners for stating the fundamentals in religion, and then drew up a reformed Liturgy. He was offered the bishoprick of Here- ford ; but this he refused, desiring no higher preferment than to be continued the minister of Kidderminster. He did not obtain, however, his humble request, being not permitted to preach there, above twice or thrice after the restoration. In 16G2, Mr. Baxter was married to Margaret Charleton, the daughter of Francis Charleton, Esq. of the county of Salop, who was esteemed one of the best justices of the peace in the county. She was a woman of great piety, and fully entered into her husband's views of religion. In 1682, he was seized for coming within five miles of a corporation : and in the reign of King James 11. he was committed to the King's Bench prison, and tried before the infamous Jeflfries for his paraphrase on the New Testament, which, in the true spirit of the times, was called a scandalovs and seditious book against the government. He continued in prison two years, when he was discharged, and had his fine remitted by the king. He died in December, 1691. Mr. Baxter was honored with the friendship of some of the greatest and best men in the kingdom ; as the earl of Balcarras, lord chief justice Hales. Dr. Tillotson, &;c. He ^vrcte above one hundred and twenty books, and had abovd* sixty written against him. The former, however, were greatly superior to the latter, since Dr. Barrow, an excellent judge, says, that '-His practical writings were never mended, his controversial seldom refuted." Mr. Granger says, " Richard Baxter was a man famous for weakness of body and strength of mind; for having the strongest sense of religion himself, and exciting a sense of it in the thoughtless and profligate. He spoke, disputed, and wrote with ease ; and discovered the same intrepidity, when he reproved Cromwell and expostulated with Charles II. as when he preached to a congregation of mechanics. He was just the same man before he went into a prison, while he was in it, and when he came out of it. This is a very imperfect sketch of Mr. Baxter's character : men of his size are not to be drawn in miniature." Among his most famous works were, 1. The Saint's Everlasting Rest. 2. Call to the unconverted, of which twenty thousand were sold in one year ; and it was translated, not only into all the European tongues, but into the Indian. 3. Poor Man's Family Book. 4. Dying Thoughts. 5. A Paraphrase on the New Testament. His Dractical works have been printed in four volumes, folio. THE- LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 173 bishops of Queen Mary." — On reading Mr. Baxter's iiistory of the councils, Mr. Wesley uses very strong words indeed. "It is utterly astonishing," says he, " and would be wholly incredible, but that his vouchers are beyond all exception. What a company of execrable wretches have they been (one cannot give them a milder title) who have, almost in every age since St. Cyprian, taken upon them to govern the Church ! How has one council been perpetually cursing another >; and delivering all over to satan, whether predecessors or cotemporaries who did not implicitly receive their determinations, though generally trifling, sometimes false, and frequently unintelligi- ble, or self-contradictory ! Surely Mahometanism was let loose to reform the Christians ! I know not, but Constantinople has gained by the change." — It is natural to observe here what the history of man- kind uniformly shows, that, where the people have no balance of power in the government of the church, or of religious societies, to be used as a check against any undue influence of their teachers, the ministers, or preachers of the gospel, become in the end haughty, tyrannical, and intolerant ; and their councils, assemblies, or confer- ences, degenerate into mere combinations against the natural rights and liberties of those over whom they assume any authority. May 6, 1755, the Conference began at Leeds. " The point," says Mr. Wesley, "on which we desired all the preachers to speak their minds at large, was, whether we ought to separate from the church 1 What was advanced on one side or the other, was seriously and calmly considered : and on the third day we were all fully agreed in that general conclusion. That whether it was lawful or not, it was no ways expedient." On the 13th, he rode on to Newcastle, where he did not find things in the order he expected. " Many," says he. " were on the point of leaving the church, which some had done already ; and as they sup- posed on my authority ! O how much discord is caused by one jarring string ! How much trouble by one man. who does not walk by the same rule, and agree in the same judgment with his brethren." — It appears from these words, that some unjustifiable arts had already been made use of, to unsettle the minds of the people. How infectious is such a disease ! Yet I hope it has not become epidemic. Mr. Wesley proceeds. " August 6, I mentioned to our congrega- tion in London, a means of increasing serious religion, which had been frequently practised by our forefathers, the joining in a cove- nant to serve God with all our heart and with all our soul. I explained this for several mornings following ; and on Friday many of us kept a fast unto the Lord, beseeching him to give us wisdom and strength, that we might ' promise unto the Lord our God and keep it.' On Monday at six in the evening we met for that purpose, at the French church in Spital fields. After I had recited the tenor of the covenant proposed, in the words of that blessed man, Richard 15* » 174 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Allen, all the people stood up, in token of assent, to the number of about eighteen hundred. Such a night I scarce ever knew before. Surely the fruit of it shall remain forever." — The covenant has been renewed once every year, 1 believe, since this period. January, 1756. The general expectation of pubhc calamities in the ensuing year, spread a general seriousness over the nation. "We endeavored,'' says Mr. Wesley, "in every part of the kingdom, to avail ourselves of the apprehensions which we frequently found it was impossible to remove, in order to make them conducive to a nobler end, to that ' fear of the Lord which is the beginning of wisdom.' And at this season I wrote, 'An Address to the Clergy,' which, considering the situation of public aifairs, I judged would be more seasonable, and more easily borne, at this time than at any other." — February 6, "The fast-day was a glorious day, every church in the city was more than full : and a solemn seriousness sat on every face. Surely God heareth the prayer : and there will yet be a ' lengthening of our tranquillity.' — Even the Jews observed this day with a peculiar solemnity. The form of prayer which was used in their synagogue, began, 'Come and let us return unto the Lord; for he hath torn and he will heal us;' and concluded w^th those remarkable words : ' Incline the heart of our sovereign lord King George, as well as the hearts of his lords and counsellors, to use us kindly, and all our brethren the children of Israel : that in his days and in our days we may see the restoration of Judah, and that Israel may dwell in safety, and the Redeemer may come to Zion. May it be thy will ! And we all say Amen." In the latter end of March, he visited Ireland again, and after see- ing the societies in Leinster and Munster, went with Mr. Walsh into the province of Connaught. July 19, he first set foot into the pro- vince of Ulster. But several of the preachers had been laboring in various parts of it for some years, and had seen much fruit of their labors. Many sinners had been convinced of the error of their ways; many, truly converted to God : and a considerable number of these, had united together in order to strengthen each other's hands in God. August 25, Mr. Wesley came to Bristol, where he found about fifty preachers, who had come from various parts of the country to hold a Conference, which was opened the next day. The rules of the society, the band rules, and the rules of Kingswood School, were sev- erally read and re-considered, and it was agreed to observe and enforce them. The first and leading principle in the economy of Methodism, from its commencement to the present time, was not to form the people into a separate party : but to leave every individual member of the society at full liberty to continue in his former religious connexion : nay, leaving every one under a kind of necessity of doing so, for the ordinance of baptism and the Lord's Supper. Having established THE LIFE OF THE KEY. JOHN WESLEY. 176 iheir societies on this principle, the Methodists became a kind of middle hnk between all the religious parties in the nation, gently- drawing them nearer together by uniting them all in the interests of experimental religion and scriptural holiness. They formed a kind of central point, from which the rays of gospel light issued forth, not in one direction alone, to eradiate only one point of their circumfer- ence, but in all directions, equally enlightening every part of their periphery. But two or three of the preachers, who had acquired some influence with the people, had for some time been dissatisfied with this middle situation ; the being no party, but standing in an equal relation to all, as fellow -helpers to the truth. We may observe, that this dissatisfaction originated with a few ambitious preachers, and from them spread, like a contagious disease, to the people. This was the case at first, and has always been the case since, wherever the people have desired any alteration in the original constitution of the Methodist societies. The method of proceeding, even to the present time, to effect their purpose, is rather curious, and shows to what wretched means men will sometimes resort, to support a bad cause. For as soon as these preachers had by various arts, influ- enced a few persons in any society to desire to receive the Lord's Supper from them, ihey pleaded this circumstance as a reason why the innovation should take place; pretending they only wished to satisfy the desires of the people, not their own restless ambition. As a vast majority in these societies were members of the Church of England, so the forming of the Methodists into a separate party, was called a separating them from the church; though it evidently implied a change in their relative situation to all denominations of Dissenters, as much as to the church. The clamor, however, for a separation from the church, had been ra^ised so high by a few of the preachers, that the subject was fully discussed for two or three days together, at this Conference; and Mr. Wesley observes, "My brother and I closed the Conference by a solemn declaration of our purpose never to separate from the church." The regular clergy, who had embraced the leading doctrines of the Methodists, generally disapproved of lay-preachers, and of the plan of itinerancy ; fearing, with the rest of the clergy, that in the end a large rent would be made from the established church. In Septem- ber, Mr. Wesley received a letter on this subject from the reverend and pious Mr. Walker of Truro, pressing him to get the ablest preachers ordained, and to fix the rest in diflerent societies, not as preachers but as readers, and thus break up the itinerant plan. Mr. Wesley answered, " I have one point in view, to promote, so far as I am able, vital, practical religion ; and by the grace of God, to beget, preserve, and increase, the life of God in the souls of men. On this single principle I have hitherto proceeded, and taken no step but in subserviency to it. With this view, when I found it to be absolutely 176 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. necessary for the continuance of the work which God had begun in many souls (wliich their regular pastors generally used all possible means to destroy) I permitted several of their brethren, whom I believed God had called thereto, and qualified for the work, to com- fort, exhort, and instruct those who were athirst for God, or who walked in the hght of his countenance. But as the persons so qual- ified were few. and those who wanted their assistance very many, it followed that most of them were obliged to travel continually from place to place ; and this occasioned several regulations from time to time, which were chiefly made at our Conferences. So great a blessing has from the beginning attended the labors of these itinerants, that we have been more and more convinced every year, of the more than lawfulness of this proceeding. And the inconveniences, most of which we foresaw from the very first, have been both fewer and smaller than we expected. — But the question is, * How may these (preachers) be settled on such a footing, as one would wish they might be after my death ;' it is a weighty point, and has taken up many of my thoughts for several years : but I know nothing yet. The steps I am now to take are plain ; I see broad light shining upon them; but the other part of the prospect I cannot see : clouds and darkness rest upon it. Your general advice on this head, ' To follow my own conscience, without any regard to consequences or prudence, so called, is unques- tionably right. And it is a rule which I have closely followed for many years, and hope to follow to my life's end. The first of your particular advice is, ' To keep in full view the interests of Christ's church in general, and of practical religion: not considering the Church of England, or the cause of Methodism, but as subordinate thereto.' This advice I have punctually observed from the begin- ning, as well as at our late Conference. You advise, 2. ' To keep in view also, the unlawfulness of a separation from the Church of Eng- land.' To this likewise I agree. It cannot be lawful to separate from it, unless it be unlawful to continue in it. You advise, 3. ' Fully to declare myself on this head, and to sufi'er no dispute concerning it.' The very same thing I wrote to my brother from Ireland : and we have declared ourselves without reserve. — Your last advice is, 'That as many of our preachers as are fit for it, be ordained ; and that the others be fixed to certain societies, not as preachers, but as readers or inspectors.' — But is that which you propose a better way (than our itinerant plan) ? This should be coolly and calmly considered. If I mistake not, there are now in the county of Cornwall, about four and thirty of these little societies, part of Fhom now experience the love of God ; part are more or less earnestly seeking it. Four preachers, Peter Jaco, Thomas Johnson, W. Crabb. and Will. Atwood, design for the ensuing year, partly to call other sinners to repentance; but chiefly to feed and guide those few feeble sheep : to forward them, THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 177 as the ability which God giveth, in vital, practical religion. Now suppose we can effect that P. Jaco, and T. Johnson, be ordained and settled in the curacies of Buryan, and St. Just : and suppose W. Crabb, and W. Atwood, fix at Launceston or the Dock, as readers and inspectors ; will this answer the end which I have in view, so well as travelling through the country ? " It will not answer so well, even with regard to those societies with whom P. Jaco, and T. Johnson, have settled. Be their talents ever so great, they will ere long, grow dead themselves, and so will most of those who hear them. I know, were I myself to preach one whole year in one place, I should preach both myself and most of my con- gregation asleep. Nor can I believe, it was ever the will of our Lord, that any congregation should have only one teacher. We have found by long and constant experience, that a frequent change of teachers is best. This preacher has one talent, that another. No one whom I ever yet knew, has all the talents which are needful for beginning, continuing, and perfecting the work of grace in a whole congregation. " But suppose this would better answer the end with regard to those two societies, would it answer in those where W. Atwood, and W. Crabb, were settled as inspectors or readers? First, who shall feed them with the milk of the word ? The ministers of their parishes ? Alas, they cannot : they themselves neither know, nor live, nor teach the gospel. These readers? Can then, either they, or I, or you, always find something to read to our congregation, which will be as exactly adapted to their wants, and as much blessed to them as our preaching ? and there is another difficulty still ; what authority have I to forbid their doing what, I believe, God has called them to do ? I apprehend, indeed, that there ought, if possible, to be both an outward and inward call to this work : yet if one of the two be supposed want- ing, I had rather want the outward than the inward call. But waving this, and supposing these four societies to be bet- ter provided for than they were before ; what becomes of the other thirty ? Will they prosper as well when they are left as sheep with- out a shepherd ? The experiment has been tried again and again ; and always with the same event : even the strong in faith grew weak and faint ; many of the weak made shipwreck of the faith ; the awakened fell asleep ; and sinners, changed for a while, returned as a dog to his vomit. And so, by our lack of service, many souls perished for whom Christ died. Now had we willingly withdrawn our ser- vice from them, by voluntarily settling in one place, what account of this could we have given to the great Shepherd of all our souls ? 1 cannot therefore see, how any of those four preachers, or any others in like circumstances, can ever, while they have health and strength, ' ordained or unordained, fix in one place without a grievous wound to their own conscience, and damage to the general work of God." On the same day, that he wrote the above letter, he also wrote to VOL. n. 23 178 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Mr. Norton, who, in a letter written about a week before, had charged him with 1. " Self-inconsistenc}^, in tolerating lay -preaching, and not tolerating lay-administering : and 2. With showing a spirit of perse- cution, in denying his brethren the liberty of acting, as well as think- ing, according to their own conscience." With regard to the first, Mr. Wesley allowed the charge, but denied the consequence. He declared, that he acted on the same principle, in tolerating the one, and in prohibiting the other. " My principle," said he, " is this. I submit to every ordinance of man, wherever I do not conceive there is an absolute necessity for acting contrary to it. Consistently with this, I do tolerate lay-preaching, because T conceive there is an absolute necessity for it, inasmuch as were it not, thou- sands of souls would perish ; yet I do not tolerate lay-administering, because I do not conceive there is any such necessity for it." With regard to the second, Mr. Wesley observes, I again allow the fact ; but deny the consequence. I mean, I allow the fact thus far : some of our preachers who are not ordained, think it quite right to administer the Lord's supper, and believe it would do much good. I think it quite wrong, and believe it would do much hurt. Here- upon I say, I have no right over your conscience, nor you over mine ; therefore both you and I must follow our own conscience. You believe, it is a duty to administer : do so, and herein follow your own conscience. I verily believe it is a sin : which consequently, I dare not tolerate : and herein I follow mine. Yet this is no persecution, were I to separate from our society, those who practise what I believe is contrary to the word and destructive of the work of God." In December, Mr. Wesley wrote to a friend as follows : I do not see that diocesian episcopacy is necessary, but I do, that it is highly expedient. But whether it were or no, the spirit shown in those verses, is wrong from end to end. " Neither J. E nor any other separatist, can ever be expected to own prejudice, pride, or interest, to be his motive. Nevertheless, I do and must blame every one of them, for the act of separating. After- wards, I leave them to God. The Apostles had not the lordships, or the revenues, but they had the office of diocesan bishops. But let that point sleep : we have things to think of, which are, magis ad nos. Keep from proselyting others : and keep your opinion till doomsday ; stupid, self- inconsistent, unprimitive, and unscriptural as it is. " I have spoken my judgment concerning lay-administering, at large, both to C. P and N. Norton. I went as far as I could with a safe conscience. I must follow my conscience, and they their own. They who dissuade people from attending the church and sacrament, do certainly, ' draw them from the church.' " Mr. Wesley's travels and labors of love, in preaching the gospel of peace through most parts of the three kingdoms, were continued with THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 179 the same unremitting diligence, while the duties of his situation in some other respects, increased every year upon him. New societies were frequently formed in various places ; which naturally called for an increase of preachers. These, however, were more easily pro- cured, than a stranger would imagine. The class and band meetings were a fruitful nursery, where the most zealous and pious young men soon grew up to the requisite standard, to be transplanted into a higher situation, among the local or itinerant preachers. But as the body increased, it became a more difficult task to regulate its economy, so as to preserve an equilibrium through all its parts, on which the health and vigor of the whole depended. The body became like a large machine, whose movements were exceedingly complex : and it depended on Mr. Wesley, not only to give the necessary impulse to put the whole in motion, but also everywhere to govern and direct its motions to the purposes intended. This required great and continued attention, and a very extensive correspondence both with preachers and people through the whole connexion. All this, however, he per- formed, by allotting to every hour of the day, wherever he was, its due proportion of labor. — From the present year, I find little more than a recurrence of circumstances similar to those already related, till we come to the year 1760; when religious experience, or at least the pro- fession of it, began to assume an appearance among the Methodists, in some respects quite new. The doctrine of justification, from 1738, had always been well understood among them ; and from the time Mr. Wesley preached his sermon on the ' circumcision of the heart,' in 1733, before he understood the nature of justification, he had always held the doctrine of christian perfection ; which he explained by, loving God with all our heart, and our neighbor ^is ourselves : that a person in this state felt nothing, in all situations, but the pure love of God, and perfect submission to his will ; and nothing but benevolence, or good-will to men. He never called this a state of sinless perfection, because he believed there might still be errors in conduct arising from ignorance, which yet were consistent with pure love to God, and good- will to men. He did not suppose, that any man could stand for one moment accepted of God, but by faith in Christ Jesus, through whom alone, his person and his actions, in the highest state of perfection attainable in this life, can be accepted of God. But, though Mr. Wesley had so long held the doctrine of christian perfection, he had not always held that this state might be attained in one moment ; much less that a person might attain it in his no- vitiate : nor do I know that there were any professors of it before this time, except when death was approaching. In the beginning of this year, however, there being a great revival of a religious concern among the societies in Yorkshire, several professed, that at once, during prayer, their hearts were cleansed from all sin : that they were cleansed from all urjrighteousuess, or perfected in love : all which, 180 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. were with them synonymous phrases. Here," says Mr. Wesley, began that glorious work of sanctification, which had been nearly at a stand for twenty years. But from time to time it spread, first through various parts of Yorkshire, afterwards in London ; then through most parts of England : next through Dublin, Limerick, and all the South and West of Ireland. And Avherever the work of sanc- tification increased, the whole work of God increased in all its branches. Many were convinced of sin ; many justified ; and many backsUders healed." We may observe that Mr. Wesley, believing these professors of an instantaneous deliverance from all sin were sincere, gave full credit to their report : and upon this, and the concurring testimony of others which soon followed, he seems to have built his doctrine of an instantaneous attainment of christian perfection. Against the doctrine itself, as explained above, there does not seem to lie any just objec- tion : but this instantaneous manner of attaining perfection in the Christian temper, seems to have no foundation in Scripture : it even appears contrary to reason, and to the constitution and order which God has established through all animated nature, where we see no instance of any thing arriving at perfection in a moment. And though there can be no doubt but some of those who made profession of this happy state were both sincere and deeply pious, perhaps be- yond most of their brethren, yet there seems just reason to afiirm they were mistaken in the judgment they formed of their own attainments. In the spring and summer of this year, Mr. Wesley spent several months in Ireland. He staid about twenty days in Dublin, and then visited most parts of the kingdom. Dr. Barnard, then Bishop of Derry, was a warm friend to religion, and being convinced of Mr. Wesley's sincerity in his indefatigable labors to promote it, had a very sincere regard for him. The bishop being disappointed in not seeing him when in Dublin, sent him the following letter. " Reverend Sir, " It would have given me a very sincere pleasure to have seen you during your stay in Dublin ; and I am concerned to find, that your having entertained any doubt of it, deprived me of that satisfaction. Indeed I did not expect your stay would have been so short. " Whether your expression, of our meeting no more on this side of eternity, refers to your design of quitting your visits to Ireland, or to any increase of bodily weakness, I do not read it without tender regret : however, that must be submitted to the disposal of Provi- dence.— I pray God to bless you, and supply every want, and sanc- tify every suffering. I am, Reverend Sir, Your loving brother and servant, W. Derry.'* THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 181 In March, 1761, Mr. Wesley set out for the North. In these journies he generally took a very large circuit, passing through the principal societies in most of the counties. He now visited several parts of Scot- land, as far as Aberdeen : was favorably received, and, in England, especially, saw the work in which he was engaged every where in- creasing. In the beginning of July, he came to York, on his return, and was desired to call on a poor prisoner in the castle. " I had for- merly,'' says Mr. Wesley, " occasion to take notice of an hideous monster, called a Chancery Bill : I now saw the fellow to it, called a Declaration. The plain fact was this. Some time since, a man who lived near Yarm, assisted others in rurming some brandy. His share was worth near four pounds. After he had wholly left off that bad work, and was following his own business, that of a weaver, he was arrested, and sent to York gaol. And not long after comes down a declaration, ' That Jac. Wh had landed a vessel laden with brandy and geneva, at the port of London, and sold them there, whereby he was indebted to his Majesty five hundred and seventy- seven pounds, and upwards.' And to tell this worthy story, the law- yer takes up thirteen or fourteen sheets of treble stampt paper. " O England, England ! Will this reproach never be rolled away from thee ? Is there any thing like this to be found, either among Papists, Turks, or Heathens ? In the name of justice, mercy, and common sense, I ask, 1. Why do men lie, for lying sake? Is it only to keep their hands in? What need else of saying it was the port of London ? when every one knew the brandy was landed, above three hundred miles from thence. What a monstrous contempt of truth does this show, or rather hatred to it ? 2. Where is the justice of swelling four pounds, into five hundred and seven ty~seven? 3. Where is the common sense, of taking up fourteen sheets to tell a story, that may be told in ten lines ? 4. Where is the mercy of thus grinding the face of the poor ? Thus sucking the blood of a poor beggared pris- oner. Would not this be execrable villany, if the paper and writing together were only sixpence a sheet, when they have stript him al- ready of his little all, and not left him fourteen groats in the world?" It is certain that nothing can be fairly said in defence of some of our law proceedings. They are often absurd, highly oppressive to the subject, and disgraceful to a civilized nation. In criminal cases, how often does the indictment magnify and exaggerate both the crime and every circumstance connected with it, beyond all the bounds of truth and probability ? Hence it becomes extremely difficult for jurymen to discharge their duty with a good conscience ; and we seldom see pun- ishments duly proportioned to the crimes committed. What shall we say in other cases, where the tautology and circumlocution peculiar to the language of our law, the delay of judgment in some of the courts, and the chicanery permitted through the whole proceedings, render it almost impossible for an honest subject in a middling situation, to VOL. n. 16 182 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. obtain his right against a villain, without the utmost danger of being ruined? A man who robs on the highway is hanged; but a villain who robs by means of the chicanery, delay, and expense of the law, escapes with impunity. The grievances so loudly complained of at present, appear to me, in comparison of this, like a mole-hill com- pared with a mountain. The doctrine of an instantaneous attainment of christian perfection spread rapidly, and numerous professors of it almost instantly sprung up, in various parts of the kingdom. But the imprudent zeal, and rash expressions of some of the preachers concerning it, soon began to give offence. July 23, Mr. Grimshaw wrote to Mr. Wesley on the subject, and after apologizing for not attending the Conference then held at Leeds, he observes, " The disappointment is more my own loss than yours : for there are several things which have for some time been matter of so much uneasiness to me, that I thought, could they not at this time be some how accommodated, I should be obliged to recede from the connexion ; which to do, would have been one of the most disagreeable things in the world to me. — I would fain live and die in this happy relation I have for many years borne, and still bear to you. " Two of the most material points were, concerning imputed right- eousness, and christian perfection. But as to the former, what you declared to be your notion of it. at Heptonstal, is so near mine that I am well satisfied. And as to the other, your resolutions in Confer- ence are such, if John Emmot informs me right, as seem to afford me sufficient satisfaction. There are other matters more, but to me not of equal importance, to which, notwithstanding, I cannot be reconciled. Such as asserting, ' a child of God to be again a child of the devil, if he give away to a temptation. — That he is a child of the devil who disbelieves the doc- trine of sinless perfection. — That he is no true Christian, who has not attained to it,' 6cc. &c. These are assertions very common with some of our preachers, though in my apprehension too absurd and ridicu^ lous to be regarded, and therefore by no means of equal importance v/ith what is above said; and yet have a tendency, as the effect has already shown, to distract and divide our societies. — You will perhaps say, ' Why did you not admonish them ? Why did you not endeavor to convince them of the error of such absurd assertions ? ' — In some degree I have, thought perhaps not so fully or freely as I ought or could have wished to have done : for I feared to be charged by them, perhaps secretly to yourself, with opposing them or their doctrines. — These things I mentioned to brother Lee, who declared, and I could not but believe him, that you did. and would utterly reject any suoh expressions. I am therefore, in these respects more easy ; and shall if such occasions require, as I wish they never may, reprove and prevent them with plainness and freedom. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 183 " Sinless^ perfection is a grating term to many of our dear breth- ren ; even to those who are as desirous and sohcitous to be truly holy in heart and life, as any perhaps of them who affect to speak in this unscriptural way. Should we not discountenance the use of it, and advise its votaries to exchange it for terms less offensive, but suffi- ciently expressive of true christian holiness 7 By this I mean (and why may I not tell you what I mean 7) all that holiness of heart and life, which, is literally, plainly, abundantly, taught us all over the Bible ; and without which no man, however justified through faith in the righteousness of Christ, can ever expect to see the Lord. — This is that holiness, that christian perfection, that sanctification, which, without affecting strange, fulsome, offensive, unscriptural expressions and representations, I, and I dare say every true and sincere-hearted member in our societies, and I hope in all others, ardently desire and strenuously labor to attain. — This is attainable — for this therefore let us contend : to this let us diligently exhort and excite all our brethren daily ; and this the more as we see the day, the happy, the glorious day approaching. " I have only to add, that I am determined through the help of God, so far as I know, or see at present, to continue in close connexion with you, even unto death : and to be as useful as I am able, or as consistent with my parochial, and other indispensable obligations : chiefly in this round (circuit) and at times abroad ; to strengthen your hands in the great and glorious work of our Lord, which you have evidently so much at heart, elaborately so much in hand, and in Avhich, He, blessed forever be his name, has so extensively and won- derfully prospered you." Immediately on the receipt of this letter, before the Conference quite broke up, Mr. Wesley took an opportunity of preaching from those words, ' In many things we offend all.' On this occasion he observed, 1. '-As long as we live, our soul is connected with the body. 2. As long as it is thus connected, it cannot think but by the help of bodily organs. 3. As long as these organs are imperfect, we are liable to mistakes, both speculative and practical : 4. Yea, and a mistake may occasion my loving a good man less than I ought ; which is a defective, that is, a wrong temper. 5. For all these we need the atoning blood, as indeed for every defect or omission. Therefore, 6. All men have need to say daily. Forgive us our trespasses." During the following years, there was much noise throughout the societies concerning perfection : but more especially in London, where two or three persons who stood at the head of those professing to have attained that state, fell into some extravagant notions and ways of expression, more proper to be heard in Bedlam than in a religious society. One of the persons here alluded to, was George Bell, who ♦ It is observed above, that Mr. Wesley himself never used the term sinless perfection. 184 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. was favored by Mr. Maxfield ; and they soon made a party in their favor. — When the plain declarations of Scripture are disregarded, or even tortured by ingenuity or a wild imagination to a false' meaning, what opinions can be so absurd, either in religion or philosophy, as not to find advocates for them? But this affords no just ground of objection against scriptural Christianity, or true christian experience; any more than against sound philosophy. In the history of philoso- phers and of philosophy, we find opinions maintained, as absurd as the most illiterate enthusiast in religion ever published; nay as absurd as transubstantiation itself And when religion has had the misfor- tune to fall under the sole direction of these philosophers, and been constrained by violence to put on their philosophic dress, she has had just cause to complain of as great an insult as ever she experienced from the most ignorant enthusiast. So little justice is there in the proud claim of reason in her present imperfect state, to assume the whole direction of our most holy religion ! And so little cause has she, to triumph over the errors of a few mistaken professors of chris- tian experience ! Mr. Wesley did not, at first, resist these extravagances with suffi- cient firmness ; by which the persons who favored them daily increased in number. At length, however, he found it absolutely necessary to give an effectual check to the party : but now it was too late to be done, without the risk of a separation in the society. This, being the least of the two evils, accordingly took place : Mr. Maxfield withdrew from his connexion with Mr. Wesley, and carried near two hundred of the people with him. During this contest, Mr. Wesley being at Canterbury, Avrote to Mr. Maxfield, telling him very freely what he approved, and what he disapproved in his doctrine or behavior. Among a variety of other things, Mr. W^esley tells him, I like your doctrine of perfection, or pure love. — I dislike the saying. This was not known or taught among us, till within two or three years." — On this, I shall just observe, that the doctrine of perfection, or perfect love, was undoubt- edly taught among the Methodists from the beginning: but the man- ner in which it was now preached, pressing the people to expect what was called the destruction of the root of sin, in one moment, was most certainly new ; I can find no trace of it before the period at which I have fixed its introduction.^ * It will be proper before we proceed any further, to give a short account of that excel- lent man, and successful minister of Christ, the Rev. Mr. Grimshaw. He was born in September, 1708, at Brindle, six miles from Preston in Lancashire, and educated at the schools of Blackburn and Heskin, in the same county. Even then, the thoughts of death and judgment made some impression upon him. At the age of eighteen he was sent to Christ's-College in Cambridge ; where bad example so carried him away, that he utterly lost all sense of seriousness. In 1731, he was ordained deacon, and seemed much affected with the importance of the ministerial office. This was increased by conversing with some serious people at Rochdale ; but on his removal to Todmorden soon after, he dropped his THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 186 At this time the societies were so multiphed, and so widely spread, that they formed twenty-five extensive circuits in England, eight in Ireland, four in Scotland, and two in Wales : on which, I suppose, about ninety preachers were daily employed in propagating knowl- edge and christian experience, among the lower orders of the people. March 12, Mr. Wesley left London, and on the 16th came to Bris- tol, where he met several serious clergymen. He observes, "I have long desired that there might be an open, avowed union, between all who preach those fundamental truths, original sin, and justification by faith, producing inward and outward holiness. But all my endeavors have been hitherto ineffectual." — In April, however, he made one more attempt to promote so desirable an union. He wrote the following letter, which after some time he sent to between thirty and forty clergymen, with the little preface annexed. pious acquaintance, conformed to the world, followed all its diversions, and contented him- self with doing his duty on Sundays. About the year 1734, he began to think seriously again. He left off all diversions, began to catechise the young people, to preach the absolute necessity of a devout life, and to visit his parishioners, to press them to seek the salvation of their souls. At this period also, he began to pray in secret four times a day : and the God of all grace, who prepared his lieart to pray, soon gave the answer to his prayer. Not indeed as he expected : not in joy or peace, but by bringing upon him strong and painful convictions of his own guilt, help- lessness, and misery ; by discovering to him what he did not suspect before, that his heart was deceitful and desperately wicked ; and, what was more afflicting still, that all his duties and labors could not procure him pardon, or give him a title to eternal life. In. this trouble he continued more than three years, not acquainting any one with the distress he suffered. But one day, in 1742, being in the utmost agony of mind, he had so strong and clear a view of Jesus Christ in his mediatorial character, that he was enabled to believe on him with the heart unto righteousness; and in a moment all his fears vanished away, and he was filled with joy unspeakable. ''I was now," says he, ''willing to renounce myself, and to embrace Christ for my all in all." — All this time he was an entire stranger to the people called Methodists, and also to their writings, till he came to Haworth, Mr. Grimshaw was now too happy himself in the knowledge of Christ to rest satisfied, without taking every method he thought likely, to spread the knowledge of his God and Saviour. For the sake of the very indigent, who wanted clothes to appear decent at church in the day-time, he contrived a lecture on the Sunday evenings, though he had before preached twice in the day. The next year he began a method, which he continued till death, of preaching in each of the four hamlets under his care, three times every month. By this means, the old and infirm, had the truth of God brought to their houses. The success of his labors, soon brought many persons from the neighboring parishes to attend on his ministry ; and the benefit they obtained, brought upon him many earnest entreaties to come to their houses, and expound the word of God to souls as ignorant as they had been themselves. This request he did not dare to refuse ; so that, while he provided abun- dantly for his own flock, he annually found opportunity of preaching near three hundred limes, to congregations in other parts. For a course of fifteen years, or upwards, he used to preach every week, fifteen, twenty, and sometimes thirty times, besides visiting the sick, and other occasional duties of his function. In sixteen years he was only once suspended from his labors by sickness, though he dared all weather upon the bleak mountains, and used his body with less com- passion, than a merciful man would use his beast. He was exceedingly beloved by all his parishioners, many of whom could not hear his name mentioned after his death without shedding tears. Triumphing in Him who is the resurrection and the life, he died, April 7th, 1762, in the fifty-fourth year of his age, and the twenty-first of eminent usefulness. VOL. n. 16''^ 24 186 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. " Reverend Sir, " Near two years and a half ago, I wrote the following letter. You will please to observe, 1. That I propose no more therein, than is the boiinden duty of every Christian : 2. That you may comply with this proposal, whether any other does or not. I myself have endeavored so to do for many years, though I have been almost alone therein ; and although many, the more earnestly I talk of peace the more zealously make themselves ready for battle. I am. Reverend Sir, Your affectionate brother, John Wesley." " Dear Sir, " It has pleased God to give you both the will and the power to do many things for his glory, although you are often ashamed you have done so little, and wish you could do a thousand times more. This induces me to mention to you, what has been upon my mind for many years : and what I am persuaded would be much for the glory of God, if it could once be effected. And I am in great hopes it will be, if you heartily undertake it, trusting in him alone. "Some years since God began a great Avork in England ; but the laborers were few. At first those few were of one heart : but it was not so long. First one fell off, then another and another, till no two of us were left together in the work, besides my brother and me. This prevented much good, and occasioned much evil. It grieved our spirits, and weakened our hands. It gave our common enemies huge occasion to blaspheme. It perplexed and puzzled many sincere Chris- tians. It caused many to draw back to perdition. It grieved the holy spirit of God. "As laborers increased, disunion increased. Offences were multi- plied. And instead of coming nearer to, they stood further and fur- ther off from each other : till at length, those who were not only brethren in Christ, but fellow-laborers in his gospel, had no more connexion or fellowship with each other, than Protestants have with Papists. "But ought this to be? Ought not those who are united to one common head, and employed by him in one common work, to be united to each other? I speak now of those laborers, who are minis- ters of the Church of England. These are chiefly — Mr. Perronet, Romaine, Newton, Shirley : Mr. Downing, Jesse, Adam : Mr. Talbot, Ryland, Stillingfleet, Fletcher : Mr. Johnson, Baddeley, Andrews, Jane : Mr. Hart, Symes, Brown, Roquet : Mr. Sellon, Venn, Rich- ardson, Burnet, Furley, Crook : Mr. Eastwood, Conyers, Bentley, King: Mr. Berridge, Hicks, G. W., J. W., C. W., John Richardson, Benjamin CoUey. — Not excluding any other clergyman, who agrees in these essentials, " I. Original sin. II. Justification by faith. III. Holiness of heart and life : provided his life be answerable to his doctrine. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 187 Bui what union would you desire among these? Not an union in opinions. They might agree or disagree, touching absolute decrees on the one hand, and perfection on the other. — Not an union in expressions. Those may still speak of the imputed righteousness^ and these of the merits of Christ. Not an union with regard to outward order. Some may still remain quite regular ; some quite irregular ; and some partly regular., and partly irregidar. But these things being as they are, as each is persuaded in his own mind, is it not a most desirable thing, that we should, ''1. Remove hindrances out of the way? Not judge one another, not despise one another, not envy one another ? Not be displeased at one another's gifts or success, even though greater than our own? Not wait for one another's halting, much less wish for it, or rejoice therein? — Never speak disrespectfully, slightly, coldly, or unkindly of each other : never repeat each other's faults, mistakes, or infirmi- ties, much less listeti for and gather them up : never say or do any- thing to hinder each other's usefulness, either directly or indirectly. Is it not a most desirable thing, that we should, 2. Love as brethren ? Think well of, and ho7ior one another ? Wish all good, all grace, all gifts, all success, yea greater than our own, to each other? Expect God will answer our wish, rejoice in every appear- ance thereof, and praise him for it? Readily believe good of each other, as readily as we once believed evil ? — Speak respectfully, hon- orably, kindly, of each other : defend each other's character : speak all the good we can of each other : recommend one another where we have influence : each help the other on in his work, and enlarge his influence by all the honest means we can. "This is the union which I have long sought after. And is it not the duty of every one of us so to do ? Would it not be far better for ourselves 7 A means of promoting both our holiness and happiness ? Would it not remove much guilt from those who have been faulty in any of these instances? And much pain from those who have kept them- selves pure ? Would it not be far better for the people 7 who suffer severely from the clashings of their leaders, which seldom fail to occasion many unprofitable, yea hurtful disputes among them. Would it not be better for the poor, blind loorld^ robbing them of their sport ? O they cannot agree among themselves ! Would it not be better for the whole work of God, which would then deepen and widen on every side ? " 'But it will never be: it is utterly impossible.' Certainly it is with mc7^. Who imagines we can do this ? That it can be effected by any human power? All nature is against it, every infirmity, every wrong temper and passion ; love of honor and praise, of power, of preeminence; anger, resentment, pride ; long-contracted habit, and prejudice, lurking in ten thousand forms. The devil and his angels are against it. For if this takes place, how shall his kingdom stand? 188 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. All the world^ all that know not God are against it, though they may seem to favor it for a season. Let us settle this in our hearts, that we may be utterly cut off from all dependence on our own strength or wisdom. "But surely ' with God all things are possible.' Therefore 'all things are possible to him that believeth.' And this union is proposed only to them that believe, and show their faith by their works. I am, dear sir. Your affectionate servant, J W Scarborough, April 19, 1764. This letter shows Mr. Wesley's tolerant principles in a strong light. Happy would it have been for the professors of religion, had the same spirit of brotherly-love and mutual forbearance, prevailed in the hearts of all who preached the essential doctrines of the gospel. But this was not the case : of all the clergymen to whom this desirable union was proposed, only three vouchsafed to return him an answer! Mr. Wesley continued his travels and labors, with the usual dili- gence and punctuality through all the societies in Great Britain, Ire- land, and Wales; and his health and strength were wonderfully preserved. In October, 1765, he observes, "I breakfasted with Mr. Whitefield, who seemed to be an old, old man, being fairly worn out in his Master's service, though he has hardly seen fifty years. And yet it pleases God, that I, who am now in my sixty-third year, find no disorder, no weakness, no decay, no difference from what I was at five and twenty : only that I have fewer teeth, and more grey hairs! " —Soon after he adds, " Mr. Whitefield called upon me. He breathes nothing but peace and love. Bigotry, cannot stand before him, but hides its head wherever he comes." Mr. Wesley received sixty pounds per annum, from the society in London, which is the salary that every clergyman receives, who officiates among them. But individuals in various places frequently gave him money ; legacies were sometimes left him, and the produce of his books, in the latter part of life was considerable. It is Vv^ell known, however, that he hoarded nothing at the end of the year. He even contracted his expenses as much as possible, and gave the surplus to the poor, and those who might, through misfortunes, be in want. His charitable disposition may appear from the following little circumstance, Avhich strongly points out the tender feelings of his mind, under a consciousness that he had not given in proportion to the person's want. In November, 1766, a foreigner in distress called upon him, and gave him a Latin letter, begging some relief Shortly after, Mr. Wesley reflecting on the case, wrote on the back of the letter, "I let him go with five shillings: I fear he is starving. Alas!" The world has seldom seen a man of strong powers of mind, of THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 189 first-rate talents, who has not labored under some peculiar weakness, or mental infirmity; which men of little minds, capable only of observing defects, have frequently made the object of ridicule. Numerous instances might easily be produced, both among philoso- phers and divines. Mr. Wesley's chief weakness was, a too great readiness to credit the testimony of others, when he believed them sincere, without duly considering whether they had sufficient ability and caution to form a true judgment of the things concerning which they bore testimony. In matters, therefore, which depended wholly on the evidence of other persons, he was often mistaken. Mr. Charles Wesley, was in the opposite extreme ; full of caution and suspicion. But he was fully sensible both of his own, and of his brother's weakness, and in the present year, wrote to him as follows; " When you fear the worst, your fears should be regarded : and when I hope the best, you may almost believe me. — As to several of our preachers, I fear with you^ ' The salt has lost its savor.' Where is their single eye now? Their zeal, humility, and love? And what can we do with them, or for them?" And again, some years afterwards, "Your defect of mistrust, needs my excess to guard it. You cannot be taken by storm, but you may by surprise. We seem designed for each other. If we could and would be oftener together, it might be better for both. — Let us be useful in our lives, and at our death not divided." It was owing to the weakness above mentioned, that Mr. Wesley so easily believed most of the stories he heard, concerning witchcraft and apparitions. And though this is by many deemed a subject of ridi- cule rather than of serious argument, yet it is but just to let Mr. Wes- ley plead his own cause, and assign the reasons of his faith in the persons who have stated the appearance 'of departed spirits as a mat- ter of fact, of which they themselves were the witnesses. This he did in 1768. After stating, that there were several things in these appearances which he did not comprehend, he adds, " But this is with me a very slender objection. For what is it which I do not comprehend, even of the things I see daily ? Truly not ' the small- est grain of sand, or spire of grass.' — What pretence have I then to deny well-attested facts, because I cannot comprehend them ? " It is true likewise, that the English in general, and most of the men of learning in Europe, have given up all accounts of witches and apparitions, as mere old wives' fables. I am sorry for it : and I wil- lingly take this opportunity of entering my solemn protest against this violent compliment, which so many that believe the Bible, pay to those who do not believe it. I owe them no such service. I take knowledge, these are at the bottom of the outcry which has been raised, and with such insolence spread throughout the nation in direct opposition not only to the Bible, but to the suffrage of the wisest and best of men in all ages and nations. They well know, whether 190 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Christians know it or not, that the giving up witchcraft, is in effect giving up the Bible. And they know on the other hand, that if but one account of the intercourse of men with separate spirits be admit- ted, their whole castle in the air, Deism, Atheism, Materialism, falls to the ground. I know no reason therefore, why we should suffer even this v/eapon to be wrested out of our hands. Indeed there are numerous arguments besides, which abundantly confute their vain imaginations. But we need not be hooted out of one : neither reason or religion require this. One of the capital objections to all these accounts, which I have known urged over and over, is this, ' Did you ever see an apparition yourself'?' No: nor did I ever see a murder. Yet I believe there is such a thing. Therefore I cannot as a reasonable man deny the fact ; although I never saw it, and perhaps never may. The testimony of unexceptionable witnesses fully convinces me both of the one and the other." I am very far from giving credit to the common reports of appa- ritions. Many of them, no doubt, are the mere creatures of imagin- ation. We may observe, however, that no man ever did, or ever can prove by sound argument, the impossibility of disembodied spirits appearing to men, or that they never have appeared to individuals. All then, which the most able and determined skeptic can do, is, to oppose his own dark and uncertain conjectures to the uniform tes- timony of all ages and of all nations. He has not therefore, so much cause for triumph as he would have the world to suppose. I cannot do better than conclude this subject with the words of Dr. Johnson, in his Rasselas, Prince of Abyssinia. " If all your fear be of appa- ritions, (said the prince,) I will promise you safety : there is no danger from the dead ; he that is once buried will be seen no more." " That the dead are seen no more (said Imlac) I will not undertake to maintain against the concurrent and unvaried testimony of all ages, and of all nations. There is no people, rude or learned, among whom apparitions of the dead are not related and believed. This opinion, which prevails as far as human nature is diffused, could become universal only by its truth : those that never heard of one another, would not have agreed in a tale which nothing but experience can make credible. That it is doubted by single cavillers, can very little weaken the general evidence : and some who deny it with their tongues, confess it by their fears." In September this year, Mr. Wesley wrote the following letter to Mr. James Morgan, on a point of doctrine. "I have been thinking much of you," says Mr. Wesley, and why should I not tell you all I think and all I fear concerning you? " I think all that you said at the conference, upon the subject at the late debates, was right. And it amounted to no more than this : ' The general rule is, they who are in the favor of God, know they are so. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 191 But there may he some exceptions. Some may fear and love God, and yet not be clearly conscious of his favor: at least they may not dare to affirm, that their sins are forgiven.' If you put the case thus, I think no man in his senses will be under any temptation to contra- dict you. For none can doubt, but whoever loves God, is in the favor of God. But is not this a little mis-stating the case? I do not con- ceive the question turned here. But you said, or was imagined to say, ' All penitents are in God's favor ;' or ' All who mourn after God, are in the favor of God.' And this was what many disliked : because they thought it was unscriptural, and unsafe, as well as contrary to what we have always taught. That this is contrary to what we always taught is certain, as all our hymns as well as other writings testify : so that (whether it be true or not) it is without all question, a new doctrine among the Methodists. We have always taught, that a penitent mourned or was pained on this very account, because he felt, he was ' not in the favor of God,' but had the wrath of God abiding on him. Hence we supposed the language of his heart to be, ' Lost and undone for aid I cry !' And we believed he really was ' lost and undone,' till God did ' Peace, joy, and righteousness impart And speak himself into his heart.' "And I still apprehend this to be scriptural doctrine; confirmed not by a few detached texts, but by the whole tenure of Scripture ; and more particularly of the Epistle to the Romans. But if so, the contrary to it must be unsafe, for that general reason, because it is unscriptural. To which one may add the particular reason, that it naturally tends to lull mourners to sleep : to make them say, ' Peace, peace to their souls, when there is no peace.' It directly tends to damp and stifle their conviction, and to encourage them in sitting down con- tented, before Christ is revealed in them, and before his spirit witnesses with their spirit that they are children of God. But it may be asked, ' Will not this discourage mourners?' Yes, it will discour- age them from stopping where they are, it will discourage them from resting before they have the witness in themselves, before Christ is revealed in them. But it will encourage them, to seek him in the gospel way : to ask till they receive pardon and peace. And we are to encourage them, not by telling them, they are in the favor of God, though they do not know it; (such a word as this we should never utter in a congregation, at the peril of our souls ;) but by assuring them ' every one that seeketh, findeth ; every one that asketh receiveth.' " I am afraid you have not been sufficiently wary in this ; but have given occasion to them that sought occasion. But this is not all. I doubt you did not see God's hand in Shimei's tongue. Unto you it was given to suffer a little, of what you extremely wanted, obloquy, and evil report. But you did not acknowledge either the gift or 192 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. the giver : you saw only T. O. not God. O Jemmy, you do not know yourself. You cannot bear to be continually steeped in poison : in the esteem and praise of men. Therefore, I tremble at your stay in Dublin. It is the most dangerous place for you under heaven. All I can say is, God can preserve you in the fiery furnace, and I hope will." On Friday, August 4, 1769, Mr. Wesley read the following paper in the Conference, containing the outlines of a plan for the future union of the Methodist preachers. " It has long been my desire, that all those ministers of the church who believe and preach salvation by faith, might cordially agree between themselves, and not hinder, but help one another. After occasionally pressing this in private conversation, wherever I had opportunity, I wrote down my thoughts on this head, and sent them to each in a letter. Only three vouchsafed to give me an answer. So I give this up. I can do no more. They are a rope of sand ; and such they will continue. But it is otherwise with the travelling preachers in our connexiop. You are at present one body : you act in concert with each other, and by united counsels. And now is the time to consider what can be done, in order to continue this union? Indeed, as long as I live, there will be no great difficulty : I am, under God, a centre of union to all our travelling, as well as local preachers. ''They all know me, and my communication. They all love me for my work's sake : and therefore, were it only out of regard to me, they will continue connected with each other. But by what means may this connexion be preserved, when God removes me from you? "I take it for granted, it cannot be preserved by any means, between those who have not a single eye. Those who aim at any thing but the glory of God, and the salvation of souls ; who desire, or seek any earthly thing, whether honor, profit, or ease ; will not, can- not continue in the connexion; it will not answer their design. Some of them, perhaps a fourth of the whole number, will procure preferment in the church ; others will turn Independents, and get separate congregations. Lay your accounts with this, and be not surprised, if some you do not suspect, be of this number. " But what method can be taken to preserve a firm union between those who choose to remain together?! * Mr. Wesley, through the whole of this extract, speaks of the preachers continuing in connexion with each other, on the original plan of Methodism. But if some among the preachers, should begin to ordain one another, to alter the relative situation of the societies to the established church, and all denominations of Dissenters, and form themselves into an independent body ; and if the other preachers connive at this, and do not separate from them, in order to continue the original plan ; then it may answer the designs of the ambi- tious, to preserve the connexion among the preachers, though they seek earthly things and their eye be not single as at the beginning. t That is, upon the original plan of Methodism. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 193 " Perhaps you might take some such steps as these. — On notice of my death, let all the preachers in England and Ireland, repair to London, within six weeks. — Let them seek God by solemn fasting and prayer. — Let them draw up articles of agreement, to be signed by those who choose to act in concert. — Let those be dismissed who do not choose it, in the most friendly manner possible. — Let them choose by votes, a committee of three, five, or seven, each of whom is to be moderator in his turn. — Let the committee do what I do now ; propose preachers to be tried, admitted, or excluded : fix the place of each preacher for the ensuing year, and the time of the next Conference. ''Can any thing be done now, m order to lay a foundation for this future union? Would it not be well for any that are willing, to sign some articles of agreement, before God calls me hence? Suppose something like these : '' We, whose names are underwritten, being thoroughly convinced of the necessity of a close union between those whom God is pleased to use as instruments in this glorious work, in order to preserve this union between ourselves, are resolved, God being our helper, L To devote ourselves entirely to God ; denying ourselves, taking up our cross daily, steadily aiming at one thing, to save our own souls, and them that hear us. II. To preach the old Methodist doctrines, and no other ; contained in the minutes of the Conferences. III. To observe and enforce, the whole Methodist discipline, laid down in the said Minutes." — These articles, I believe, were then signed by many of the preachers. But some years afterwards, the mystery of innova- tions began to work secretly in the minds of several of the preachers, who hoped to exalt themselves above all that had been known before among them. They knew Mr. Wesley did, and would let, or hinder, till he was takert-out of the way : they had- influence enough, however, to prevail upon him to relinquish the present plan, and leave the mode of union among the preachers after his death, to their own delibe- rations. Two preachers had gone over to America some time before ; though, I apprehend, not by Mr. Wesley's authority. At the Conference, however, this year he sent two, Mr. Boardman, and Pillmoor, to preach and take charge of the societies in America, where Methodism began soon to flourish. Mr. Wesley saw the work in which he was engaged, spread on every side. In 1770, he was able to reckon forty-nine circuits in England, Scotland, Ireland, and Wales : and one hundred and twenty- two itinerant preachers under his direction ; besides about double the number of local preachers, who did not quit their usual occupationsy This year, the larger Minutes of Conference, were printed. The following abstract from them, will nearly complete our view of the economy of the Methodist societies. Q. 1. "Have our Conferences been as useful as they might have been? VOL. H, IT 25 194 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. A. '-No: we have been continually straitened for time. Hence scarce any thing has been searched to the bottom. To remedy this, let every Conference last nine days, concluding on Wednesday in the second week. Q. 2. "What may we reasonably believe to be God's design, in raising up the preachers called Methodists 7 A. "Not to form any new sect: but to reform the nation, particu- larly the church : and to spread scriptural holiness over the land. Q. 3. " Is it advisable for us to preach in as many places as we can, without forming any societies? A. " By no means; we have made the trial in various places: and that for a considerable time. But all the seed has fallen as by the highway-side. There is scarce any fruit remaining. Q. 4. "Where should we endeavor to preach most? A. 1. "Where there is the greatest number of quiet and willing hearers : 2. Where there is most fruit. Q. 5. " Is field-preaching unlawful ? A. " We conceive not. We do not know that it is contrary to any law either of God or man. Q. 6. " Have we not used it too sparingly? A. "It seems we have : 1. Because our call is, to save that which is lost. Now we cannot expect them to seek us. Therefore we should go and seek them. 2. Because we are particularly called, by going into the highways and hedges (which none else will do) to compel them to come in. 3. Because that reason against it is not good, ' The house will hold all that come.' The house may hold all that come to the house ; but not all that would come to the field. " The greatest hinderance to this you are to expect from rich, or cowardly, or lazy Methodists. But regard them not, neither stewards, leaders, nor people. Whenever the weather will permit, go out in God's name into the most public places, and call all to repent and believe the gospel : every Sunday, in particular ; especially where there are old societies, lest they settle upon their lees. " The stewards will frequently oppose this, lest they lose their usual collection. But this is not a sufficient reason against it. Shall we barter souls for money ? Q. 7. " Ought we not diligently to observe, in what places God is pleased at any time to pour out his Spirit more abundantly ? A. "We ought: and at that time to send more laborers than usual into that part of the harvest. " But whence shall we have them? 1. So far as we can afford it, we will keep a reserve of preachers at Kingswood : 2. Let an exact list be kept of those who are proposed for trial, but not accepted. Q. 8. " HoAV often shall we permit strangers to be present at the meeting of the society ? A. " At every other meeting of the society in every place^ let no THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 195 Stranger be admitted. At other times they may ; but the same person not above twice or thrice. In order to this, see that all in every place show their tickets before they come in. If the stewards and leaders are not exact herein, employ others that have more resolution. Q. 9. " Can any thing further be done, in order to make the meet- ings of the classes lively and profitable? A. 1. Change improper leaders : 2. " Let the leaders frequently meet each other's classes. 3. " Let us observe, which leaders are the most useful, and let these meet the other classes as often as possible. 4. " See that all the leaders be not only men of sound judgment, but men truly devoted to God. Q. 10. How can we further assist those under our care? A. 1. By meeting the married men and women together, the first Sunday after the visitation; the single men and women apart, on the two following, in all the large societies : this has been much neglected. 2. " By instructing them at their own houses. What unspeakable need is there of this ? The world say, ' The Methodists are no better than other people.' This is not true. But it is nearer the truth, than we are willing to believe. N. B. For 1. Personal religion either toward God or man, is amazingly superficial among us. "I can but just touch on a few generals. How little faith is there among us? How little communion with God? How little living in heaven, walking in eternity, deadness to every creature ? How much love of the world ? Desire of pleasure, of ease, of getting money ? " How little brotherly-love ? What continual judging one another? What gossipping, evil-speaking, tale-bearing? What want of moral honesty ? To instance only in one or two particulars. "Who does as he would be done by, in buying and selling? Par- ticularly in selling horses ? Write him knave that does not. And the Methodist knave is the worst of all knaves. "2. Family religion is shamefully wanting, and almost in every branch. And the Methodists in general will be little the better, till we take quite another course with them. For what avails public preaching alone, though we could preach like angels? " We must, yea every travelling preacher, must instruct them from house to house. Till this is done, and that in good earnest, the Meth- odists will be little better than other people. " Let every preacher, having a catalogue of those in each society, go to each house. Deal gently with them, that the report of it may move others to desire your coming. Give the children, ' the instruc- tions for children,' and encourage them to get them by heart. Indeed you will find it no easy matter to teach the ignorant the principles of 196 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. religion. So true is the remark of Archbishop Usher. ' Great scholars may think this work beneath them. But they should con- sider, the laying the foundation skilfully, as it is of the greatest importance, so it is the master-piece of the wisest builder. And let the wisest of us all try, whenever we please, we shall find, that to lay this ground work rightly, to make the ignorant understand the grounds of religion, will put us to the trial of all our skill.' " Perhaps in doing this it may be well, after a few loving words spoken to all in the house, to take each person singly into another room, where you may deal closely with him, about his sin, and mis- ery, and duty. — Set these home, or you lose all your labor : do this in earnest, and you will soon find what a work you take in hand, in undertaking to be a travelling preacher. Q. II. " How shall we prevent improper persons from insinuating themselves into the society ? A. 1. " Give tickets to none till they are recommended by a leader, with whom they have met at least two months on trial. 2. Give notes to none but those who are recommended by one you know, or till they have met three or four times in a class. 3. Give them the rules the first time they meet. See that this be never neglected. Q. 12. "Should we insist on the band-rules 7 Particularly with regard to dress ? A. " By all means. This is no time to give any encouragement to superfluity of apparel. Therefore give no band-tickets to any, till they have left off superfluous ornaments. In order to this, 1. Let every assistant read the thoughts upon dress, at least once a year, in every large society. 2. In visiting the classes, be very mild, but very strict. 3. Allow no exempt case, not even of a married womail. Better one suffer than many. 4. Give no tickets to any that wear calashes, high-heads, or enormous bonnets. " To encourage meeting in band, 1. In every large society, have a love-feast quarterly for the bands only. 2. Never fail to meet them once a week. 3. Exhort every believer to embrace the advantage. 4. Give a band-ticket to none till they have met a quarter on trial. Observe ! You give none a band ticket, beforehe meets, but after he has met. Q. 13. "Do not Sabbath-breaking, dram-drinking, evil-speaking, unprofitable conversation, lightness, expensiveness or gaiety of apparel, and contracting debts without due care to discharge them^ still prevail in several places? How may these evils be remedied? A. 1. "Let us preach expressly on each of these heads. 2. Read in every society the sermon on evil-speaking. 3. Let the leaders closely examine and exhort every person to put away the accursed thing. 4. Let the preacher warn every society, that none who is guilty herein can remain with us. 5. Extirpate smuggling, buying, or selling uncustomed goods, out of every society. Let none remain THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 197 with us, who will not totally abstain from every kind and degree bf it. Speak tenderly, but earnestly and frequently of it, in every society near the coasts. And read to them, and diligently dis- perse among them, ' The Word to a Smuggler.' 6. Extirpate bribery, receiving any thing, directly or indirecctly, for voting in any election. Show no respect of persons herein, but expel all that touch the accursed thing. Largely show, both in public and private, the wick- edness of thus selling our country. And every where read ' The Word to a Freeholder,' and disperse it with both hands. ' Q. 14. "What shall we do to prevent scandal, when any of our members become bankrupt 7 A. "Let the assistant talk with him at large. And if he has not kept fair accounts, or has been concerned in that base practice, of raismg money by coining notes (commonly called the bill-trade) let him be expelled immediately. Q. 15. " What is the office of a Christian minister? A. " To watch over souls, as he that must give account. Q. 16. " In what view may we and our helpers be considered? A. " Perhaps as extraordinary messengers (i. e. out of the ordinary S^ay) designed, 1. To provoke the regular ministers to jealousy. To supply their lack of service, toward those who are perishing for want of knowledge. But how hard is it to abide here? Who does not wish to be a little higher? Suppose, to be ordained! Q. 17. "What is the office of an helper? A. "In the absence of a minister, to feed and guide the flock : in particular, 1. "To preach morning and evening. (But he is never to begin later in the evening than seven o'clock, unless in particular cases.) 2. "To meet the society and the bands weekly. 3. "To meet the leaders weekly. " Let every preacher be particularly exact in this, and in the morn- ing-preaching. If he has twenty hearers let him preach. If not, let him sing and pray. "N. B. We are fully determined, never to drop the morning- preaching : and to continue preaching at five, wherever it is practi- cable, particularly, in London and Bristol. Q. ]8. "What are the rules of an helper? A. 1. "Be diligent. Never be unemployed a moment. Never be triflingly employed. Never while away time : neither spend any more time at any place than is strictly necessary. 2. "Be serious. Let your motto be, holiness to the Lord. Avoid all lightness, jesting, and foolish talking. 3. " Converse sparingly and cautiously with women : particularly with young women. 4. " Take no step toward marriage, without first consulting witt your brethren. 17* 198 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 5. Believe evil of no one : unless you see it done, take heed how you credit it. Put the best construction on every thing. You know the judge is always supposed to be on the prisoner's side. 6. " Speak evil of no one: else your word especially, would eat as doth a canker: keep your thoughts within your own breast, till you come to the person concerned. 7. Tell every one what you think wrong in him. and that plainly as soon as may be : else it will fester in your heart. Make all haste to cast the fire out of your bosom. 8. "Do not affect the gentleman. You have no more to do with this character, than with that of a dancing-master. A preacher of the gospel is the servant of all. 9. Be ashamed of nothing but sin : not of fetching wood (if time permit) or drawing water: not of cleaning your own shoes, or your neighbor's. 10. Be punctual. Do every thing exactly at the time. And in general do not mend our rules, but keep them : not for wrath, but for conscience-sake. 11. You have nothing to do, but to save souls. Therefore spend and be spent in this work. And go always, not only to those that want you, but to those that want you most. '•'Observe. It is not your business, to preach so many times, and to take care of this or that society : but to save as many souls as you can ; to bring as many sinners as you possibly can to repentance, and with all your power to build them up in that holiness, without which they cannot see the Lord. And remember ! A Methodist preacher is to mind every point, great and small, in the Methodist discipline ! Therefore you will need all the sense you have : and to have all your wits about you ! 12. " Act in all things, not according to your own will, but as a son in the gospel. As such it is your part to employ your time, in the manner which we direct : partly in preaching and visiting from house to house : partly in reading, meditation, and prayer. Above all, if you labor with us in our Lord's vineyard, it is needful that you should do that part of the work which we advise, at those times and places which we judge most for his glor}^ Q. 19. " What power is this, which you exercise over both the preachers and societies 7 A. 1. In November, 1738, two or three persons who desired to flee from the wrath to come, and then a few more came to me in London, and desired me to advise, and pray with them. I said, ' If you will meet me on Thursday night, I will help you as well as I can.' More and more then desired to meet with them, till they were increased to many hundreds. The case was afterwards the same at Bristol, Kmgswood, Newcastle, and many other parts of England, Scotland, and Ireland. It may be observed, the desire was on their THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 199 part, not mine. My desire was, to live and die in retirement. But I did not see, that I could refuse them my help, and be guiltless before God. "Here commenced my power; namely, a power to appoint when, and where, and how they should meet ; and to remove those whose lives showed that they had not a desire to flee from the wrath to come. And this power remained the same, whether the people meet- ing together were twelve, or twelve hundred, or twelve thousand. 2. "In a few days some of them said, 'Sir, we will not sit under you for nothing: we will subscribe quarterly.' I said, 4 will have nothing ; for I want nothing. My fellowship supplies me with all I want.' One replied, ' Nay, but you want an hundred and fifteen pounds to pay for the lease of the Foundery : and likewise a large sum of money, to put it into repair.' On this consideration I suffered them to subscribe. And when the society met, I asked, ' Who will take the trouble of receiving this money, and paying it, where it is needful?' One said, 'I will do it, and keep the account for you.' So here was the first steward. Afterwards I desired one or two more to help me as stewards, and in process of time, a greater number. "Let it be remarked, it was I myself, not the people, who chose these stewards, and appointed to each the distinct work, wherein he was to help me, as long as I desired. And herein I began to exercise another sort of power, namely, that of appointing and removing stewards. 3. " After a time a young man named Thomas Maxfield, came and desired to help me as a son in the gospel. Soon after came a second, Thomas Richards, and then a third, Thomas Westall. These sever- ally desired to serve me as sons, and to labor when and where I should direct. Observe. These likewise desired me, not I them. But I durst not refuse their assistance. And here commenced my ' power, to appoint each of these, when, and where, and how to labor: that is, while he chose to continue with me. For each had a power to go away when he pleased : as I had also to go away from them, or any of them, if I saw sufficient cause. The case continued the same, when the number of preachers increased. I had just the same power still, to appoint when, and where, and how each should help me ; and to tell any (if I saw cause) ' I do not desire your help any longer.' On these terms, and no other, we joined at first: on these we continue joined. But they do me no favor in being directed by me. It is true, my reward is with the Lord. But at present I have nothing from it but trouble and care ; and often a burden, I scarce know how to bear. 4. " In 1744, I wrote to several clergymen, and to all who then served me as sons in the gospel ; desiring them to meet me in Lon- don, and to give me their advice, concerning the best method of car- rying on the work of God. And when their number increased, so 200 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. that it was not convenient to invite them all, for several years I wrote to those with whom I desired to confer, and they only met me at London, or elsewhere: till at length I gave a general permission, which I afterwards saw cause to retract. " Observe. I myself sent for these of my own free choice. And I sent for them to advise^ not to govern me. Neither did I at any time divest myself of any part of the power above described, which the providence of God had cast upon me, without any design or choice of mine. 5. "What is that 'powcrl It is a power of admitting into and excluding from the societies under my care : of choosing and removing steivards : of receiving or not receiving M/?er5 ; of appoint- ing them when^ ichere^ and how to help me, and of desiring any of them to confer with me when I see good. And as it was merely in obedience to the Providence of God, and for the good of the people, that I at first accepted this power, which I never sought : so it is on the same consideration, not for profit, honor, or pleasure, that I use it at this day. 6. "But ' several gentlemen are oflfended at your having so much ■power.'' I did not seek any part of it. But when it was come una- wares, not daring to bury that talent, I used it to the best of my judgment. Yet I never was fond of it. I always did, and do now, bear it as my burden; the burden which God lays upon me, and therefore I dare not lay it down. " But if you can tell me any one, or any five men, to whom I may transfer this burden, who can and will do just what I do now, I will heartily thank both them and you. Q. 20. "What reasons can be assigned why so many of our preachers contract nervous disorders 7 A. "The chief reason, on Dr. Cadogan's principles, is either indo- lence or intemperance, 1. Indolence. Several of them use too little exercise^ far less than when they wrought at their trade. And this will naturally pave the way for many, especially nervous disorders. 2. Intemperance, (though not in the vulgar sense.) They take more food than they did when they labored more. And let any man of reflection judge, hoAv long this will consist with health. Or they use more sleep than when they labored more. And this alone will destroy the firmness of the nerves. If then our preachers would avoid nervous disorders, let them, 1. Take as little meat, drink, and sleep, as nature will bear : and 2. Use full as much exercise daily as they did before they were preachers. Q. 21. " What general method of employing our time would you advise us to? A. "We advise you, 1. As often as possible to rise at four. 2. From four to five in the morning, and from five to six in the evening, to meditate, pray, and read, partly the Scripture with the notes, partly the closely-practical parts of what we have published. 3. From six THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 201 in the morning till twelve (allowing an hour for breakfast) to read in order, with much prayer, first, the Christian library, and the other books which we have published in prose and verse, and then those which we recommended in our rules of Kingswood-School. Q. 22. " Should our helpers follow trades? A. "The question is not, Whether they may occasionally work with their hands, as St. Paul did : but whether it be proper for them to keep shop or follow merchandize ? After long consideration, it was agreed by all our brethren, that no preacher who will not relin- quish his trade of buying and selling (though it were only pills, drops, or balsams) shall be considered as a travelling preacher any longer. Q. 23. " Why is it that the people under our care are no better? A. '"Other reasons may concur: but the chief is, because we are not more knowing and more holy. Q. 24. " But why are we not more knowing? A. "Because we are idle. We forget our very first rule, 'Be diligent. Never be unemployed a moment. Never be triflingly employed. Never while away time ; neither spend any more time at any place than is strictly necessary.' "I fear there is altogether a fault in this matter, and that few of us are clear. Which of you spends as many hours a day in God's work, as you did formerly in man's work? We talk, talk, — or read history, or what comes next to hand. We must, absolutely must, cure this evil, or betray the cause of God. "But how? 1. Read the most useful books, and that regularly and constantly. Steadily spend all the morning in this employ, or at least five hours in four and twenty. " 'But I read only the Bible.' Then you ought to teach others to read only the Bible, and by parity of reason, to hear only the Bible ; but if so, you need preach no more. Just so said George Bell. And what is the fruit ? Why, now he neither reads the Bible, nor any- thing else. " This is rank enthusiasm. If you need no book but the Bible, you are got above St. Paul. He wanted others too. ' Bring the books,' says he, 'but especially the parchments,' those wrote on parchment. " 'But I have no taste for reading.' Contract a taste for it by use, or return to your trade. " 'But I have no books.' I will give each of you as fast as you will read them, books to the value of five pounds. And I desire the assistants would take care, that all the large societies provide our works, or at least the notes, for the use of the preachers. 2. "In the afternoon, follow Mr. Baxter's plan. Then you will have no time to spare : you will have work enough for all your time. Then likewise no preacher will stay with us who is as salt that has VOL. n. 26 202 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. lost its savor. For to such, this employment would be mere drudgery. And in order to it, you will have need of all the knowledge you have, or can procure. ''The sum is, go into every house in course, and teach every one therein, young and old, if they belong to us, to be Christians, inwardly and outwardly. ''Make every particular plain to their understanding; fix it in their memory ; write it in their heart. In order to this, there must be ' line upon line, precept upon precept.' What patience, what love, what knowledge is requisite for this I Q. 25. "In what particular method should we instruct them? A. " You may as you have time, read, explain, enforce, 1. The rules of the society : 2. Instructions for children : 3. The fourth vol- ume of sermons, and 4. Philip Henry's method of family prayer. We must needs do this, were it only to avoid idleness. Do we not loiter away many hours in every week ? Each try himself : no idle- ness can consist with growth in grace. Nay without exactness in redeeming time, you cannot retain the grace you received in justifi- cation. "But what shall we do for the rising generation^ Unless we take care of this, the present revival will be res unius cetatis : it will last only the age of a man. Who will labor herein 7 Let him that is zealous for God and the souls of men begin now. 1. " Where there are ten children in a society, meet them at least an hour every week : 2. Talk with them every time you see any at home: 3. Pray in. earnest for them: 4. Diligently instruct and vehe- mently exhort all parents at their own houses : 5. Preach expressly on education, particularly at midsummer, when you speak of Kings- wood. ' But I have no gift for this.' Gift or no gift you are to do it; else you are not called to be a Methodist preacher. Do it as you can, till you can do it as you would. Pray earnestly for the gift, and use the means for it. Particularly, study the instructions and lessons for children. Q. 26. "Why are not we more holy? Why do not we live in eternity? Walk with God all the day long? Why are we not all devoted to God? Breathing the whole spirit of missionaries? A. "Chiefly because we are enthusiasts; looking for the end, without using the means. " To touch only upon two or three instances. " Who of you rises at four in summer? Or even at five, when he does not preach ? " Do you recommend to all our societies, the five o'clock hour for private prayer ? Do you observe it ? Or any other fixt time ? Do not you find by experience, that any time is no time ? "Do you know the obligation and the benefit of fasting? How often do you practise it ? THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 203 Q. 27. What is the best general method of preaching? A. 1. To invite : 2. To convince : 3. To offer Christ : 4. To build up; and to do this in some measure in every sermon. Q. 28. " Have not some of us been led off from practical preaching by (what was called) preaching Christ ? A. "Indeed we have. The most effectual way of preaching Christ, is to preach him in all his offices, and to declare his law as well as his gospel, both to believers and unbelievers. Let us strongly and closely insist upon inward and outward holiness, in all its branches. Q. 29. " How shall we guard against formality in public worship? Particularly in singing? A. "1. By preaching frequently on the head : 2. By taking care to speak only what we feel : 3. By choosing such hymns as are proper for the congregation : 4. By not singing too much at once : seldom more than five or six verses : 5. By suiting the tune to the words : 6. By often stopping short and asking the people, ' Now ! Do you know what you said last ? Did you speak no more than you felt ? ' " After preaching, take a little lemonade, mild ale, or candied orange-peel. All spirituous liquors, at that time especially, are deadly poison. Q. 30. "Who is the assistant? A. " That preacher in each circuit, Avho is appointed from time to time, to take charge of the societies and the other preachers therein. Q. 31. " How should an assistant be qualified for his charge? A. " By walking closely with God, and having his work greatly at heart: by understanding and loving discipline, ours in particular; and by loving the Church of England, and resolving not to separate from it. Let this be well observed. I fear, when the Methodists leave the church, God will leave them. But if they are thrust out of it, they will be guiltless. Q. 32. " What is the business of an assistant ? A. " L To see that the other preachers in his circuit behave well, and want nothing : 2. To visit the classes quarterly, regulate the bands, and deliver tickets : 3. To take in, or put out of the society or the bands : 4. To keep watch-nights and love-feasts : 5. To hold quarterly meetings, and therein diligently to inquire both into the temporal and spiritual state of each society : 6. To take care that every society be duly supplied with books : particularly with Kempis, and Instructions for Children, which ought to be in every house : O why is not this regarded ? 7. To send from every quarterly meeting a circumstantial account (to London) of every remarkable conversion, and remarkable death : 8. To take exact lists of his societies every quarter, and send them up to London : 9. To meet the married men and women, and the single men and women in the large societies once a quarter : 10. To overlook the accounts of all the stewards. 204 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Q. 33. " Has the office of an assistant been well executed? A. Noj not by half the assistants. 1. Who has sent me word, whether the other preachers behave well or ill? 2. Who has visited all the classes, and regulated the bands quarterly? 3. Love-feasts for the bands have been neglected ; neither have persons been duly taken in, and put out of the bands : 4. The societies are not half sup- plied with books ; not even with those above mentioned. O exert yourselves in this ! Be not weary ! Leave no stone unturned ! 5. How few accounts have I had, either of remarkable deaths, or remarkable conversions ! 6. How few exact lists of the societies ! 7. How few have met the married and single persons once a quarter ! Q. 34. -'Are there any other advices, which you would give the assistants ? A. " Several. 1. Take a regular catalogue of your societies, as they live, in house-row : 2. Leave your successor a particular ac- count of the state of the circuit: 3. See that every band leader has the rules of the bands : 4. Vigorously, but calmly enforce the rules concerning needless ornaments, drams, snuff, and tobacco. Give no band-ticket to any man or woman, who does not promise to leave them off : 5. As soon as there are four men or women believers in any place, put them into a band : 6. Suffer no love-feast to last above an hour and a half; and instantly stop all breaking the cake with another : 7. Warn all from time to time, that none are to remove from one society to another, without a certificate from the assistant in these words (else he will not be received in other societies) 'A. B. the bearer, is a member of our society in C. I believe he has sufficient cause for removing.' I beg every assistant to remember this. 8. Every where recommend decency and cleanliness. Cleanliness is next to godliness. 9. Exhort all that were brought up in the church, to con- tinue therein. Set the example yourself: and immediately change every plan that would hinder their being at church, at least two Sundays in four. Carefully avoid whatever has a tendency to sepa- rate men from the church : and let all the servants in our preaching- houses go to church once on Sunday at least. "Is there not a cause? Are we not unawares by little and little sliding into a separation from the church ? O use every means to prevent this ! 1. Exhort all our people to keep close to the church and sacrament : 2. Warn them against niceness in hearing, a prevail- ing evil ! 3. Warn them also against despising the prayers of the church : 4. Against calling our society the church : 5. Against calling our preachers, ministers, our houses meeting-houses ; call them plain preaching-houses or chapels: 6. Do not license them as Dissenters; the proper paper to be sent in at the assize's sessions, or bishop's court, is this : ' A. B. has set apart his house in C. for public worship, of which he desires a certificate.' — N. B. The justices do not license the house, but the act of parliament. 7. Do not license yourself till THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 205 you arc constrained; and then not as a Dissenter, but a Methodist. It is time enough when you are prosecuted, to take the oaths. And by so douig you are hcensed. Q. 35. " But are we not Dissenters? A. " No. Akhough we call sinners to repentance in all places of God's dominion ; and although we frequently use extempore prayer, and unite together in a religious society : yet we are not Dissenters in the only sense which our law acknowledges, namely those who renounce the service of the church. We do not : we dare not sepa- rate from it. We are not Seceders, nor do we bear any resemblance to them. We set out upon quite opposite principles. The Seceders laid the very foundation of their work in judging and condemning others. We laid the foundation of our work, in judging and con- demning ourselves. They begin every where, with showing their hearers how fallen the church and ministers are. We begin every where, with showing our hearers, how fallen they are themselves. What they do in America, or what their minutes say on this subject, is nothing to us. We will keep in the good old way. " And never let us make light of going to church, either by word or deed. Remember Mr. Hook, a very eminent, and a zealous Papist. When I asked him, ' Sir, what do you do for public worship here, where you have no Romish service?' He answered, 'Sir, I am so fully convinced, it is the duty of every man to worship God in pub- lic, that I go to church every Sunday. If I cannot have such worship as I would, I will have such worship as I can.' " But some may say, ' Our own service is public worship.' Yes ; but not such as supersedes the church service : it presupposes public prayer, like the sermons at the university. If it were designed to be instead of the church-service, it would be essentially defective. For, it seldom has the four grand parts of public prayer, deprecation, petition, intercession, and thanksgiving. " If the people put ours in the room of the church-service, we hurt them that stay with us, and ruin them that leave us. For then they will go no where, but lounge the Sabbath away, without any public worship at all. Q. 36. " Nay, but is it not our duty, to separate from the church, considering the wickedness both of the clergy and the people ? A. " We conceive not, 1. Because both the priests and the people were full as wicked in the Jewish church. And yet it was not the duty of the holy Israelites to separate from them : 2. Neither did our Lord command his disciples to separate from them : he rather com- manded the contrary. 3. Hence it is clear, that could not be the meaning of St. Paul's words, ' Come out from among them, and be ye separate.' Q. 37. But what reasons are there, why we should not separate from the church ? VOL. n. 18 206 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. A. Among others, those which were printed above twenty years ago, entitled ' Reasons against a separation from the Church of Eng- land ! ' " We allow two exceptions. 1. If the parish minister be a no- toriously wicked man : 2. If he preach Socinianism, Arianism, or any other essentially false doctrine. Q. 38. " Do we sufficiently watch over our helpers ? A. " We might consider those that are with us as our pupils : into whose behavior and studies we should inquire every day. " Should we not frequently ask each, ' Do you walk closely with God? Have you now fellowship with the Father and the Son? At what hour do you rise ? Do you punctually observe the morning and evening hour of retirement? Do you spend the day in the manner which we advise ? Do you converse seriously, usefully, and closely ? Do you use all the means of grace yourself, and enforce the use of them, on all other persons ? ' &c. &c. Q. 39. " What can be done, in order to a closer union of our help- ers with each other ? A. "1. Let them be deeply convinced of the want there is of it at present, and the absolute necessity of it: 2. Let them pray for a desire of union . 3. Let them speak freely to each other : 4. When they meet, let them never part without prayer : 5. Let them beware how they despise each other's gifts : 6. Let them never speak slight- ingly of each other in any kind : 7. Let them defend one another's characters in every thing, so far as consists with truth ; and 8. Let them labor in honor each to prefer the other before himself. Q. 40. " How shall we try those who think they are moved by the Holy Ghost to preach ? A. Inquire, 1. Do they know God as a pardoning God ? Have they the love of God abiding in them ? Do they desire and seek nothing but God ? And are they holy in all manner of conversation? 2. Have they gifts (as well as grace) for the work ? Have they (in some tolerable degree) a clear, sound understanding ? Have they a right judgment in the things of God ? Have they a just conception of salvation by faith ? And has God given them any degree of utter- ance ? Do they speak justly, readily, clearly ? 3. Have they fruit ? Are any truly convinced of sin, and converted to God by their preaching ? " ^s long as these three marks concur in any one, we believe he is called of God to preach. These we receive as sufficient proof, that he is moved thereto by the Holy Ghost. Q. 4L What method may we use in receiving a new helper? A. ^' A proper time, for doing this, is at a conference after solemn fasting and prayer. " Every person proposed is then to be present ; and each of them may be asked, THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 207 " Have yoii faith in Christ ? Are you going on to perfection ? Do you expect to be perfected in love in this hfe? Are you groaning after it? Are you resolved to devote yourself wholly to God and to his work? Do you know the Methodist plan? Have you read the Plain Account ? The Appeals ? Do you know the rules of the society? Of the bands? Do you keep them? Do you take no snuff? tobacco? drams? Do you constantly attend the church and sacrament? Have you read the Minutes of the Conference ? Are you willing to conform to them? Have you considered the rules of an helper? Especially the first, tenth, and twelfth? Will you keep them for conscience-sake ? Are you determined to employ all your time in the work of God ? Will you preach every morning and even- ing: endeavoring not to speak too long, or too loud? Will you diUgently instruct the children in every place? Will you visit from house to house ? Will you recommend fasting, both by precept and example ? " Are you in debt? Are you engaged to marry ? " (N. B. A preacher who marries while on trial, is thereby set aside.) " We may then receive him as a probationer by giving him the minutes of the Conference inscribed thus : To A. B. " You think it your duty to call sinners to repentance. Make full proof hereof, and we shall rejoice to receive you as a fellow-laborer. " Let him then read, and carefully weigh what is contained therein, that if he has any doubt, it may be removed. ''Observe! Taking on trial is entirely different from admitting a preacher. One on trial may be either admitted or rejected, without doing him any wrong. Otherwise it would be no trial at all. Let every assistant explain this to them that are on trial. " When he has been on trial four years, if recommended by the assistant, he may be received into full connexion, by giving him the minutes inscribed thus : ' As long as you freely consent to, and earn- estly endeavor to Avalk by these rules, we shall rejoice to acknowledge you as a fellow-laborer.' Mean time let none exhort in any of our societies, without a note of permission from the assistant : let every exhorter take care to have this renewed yearly : and let every assis- tant insist upon it. Q. 42. "What is the method wherein we usually proceed in our Conferences ? A. " We inquire, " L What preachers are admitted ? *' Who remain on trial ? " Who are admitted on trial? " Who desist from travelling? 208 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. '^2. Are there any objections to any of the preachers? Who are named one by one. 3. How are the preachers stationed this year? "4. What numbers are in the society? " 5. What is the Kingswood collection ? 6. What boys are received this year? ''7. What girls are assis-ted? ''8. What is contributed for the contingent expenses? "9. How was this expended? " 10. What is contributed toward the fund, for superannuated and supernumerary preachers ? ''11. What demands are there upon it? "12. How many preachers' wives are to be provided for? By what societies? " 13. Where, and when, may our next Conference begin? Q. 43. " How can we provide for superannuated and supernumer- ary preachers ? A. " Those who can preach four or five times a week, are super- numerary preachers. As for those who cannot, ''1. Let every travelling preacher contribute half a guinea yearly at the Conference. 2. Let every one when first admitted as a travelling preacher pay a guinea. ''3. Let this be lodged in the hands of the stewards. 4. Out of this let provision be made first for the worn-out preach- ers, and then for the widows and children of those that are dead. "5. Let an exact account of all receipts and disbursements be produced at the Conference. 6. Let every assistant bring to the Conference, the contribution of every preacher in his circuit. Q. 44. "Are not many of the preachers' wives still straitened for the necessaries of life? A. " Some certainly have been. To prevent this for the time to come, " 1. Let every circuit either provide each with a lodging, coals, and candles, or allow her fifteen pounds a year. "2. Let the assistant take this money at the quarterly meeting, before any thing else be paid out of it. Fail not to do this. Q. 45. "What can be done, in order to revive the work of God where it is decayed ? A. "1. Let every preacher read carefully over the life of David Brainard. Let us be followers of him, as he was of Christ, in abso- lute self-devotion, in total deadness to the world, and in fervent love to God and man. Let us but secure this point, and the world and the devil must fall under our feet. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 209 "2. Let both assistants and preachers be conscientiously exact in the whole Methodist discipline. 3. See that no circuit be at any time without preachers. There- fore let no preacher, who does not attend the Conference, leave the circuit, at that time, on any pretence whatever. This is the most improper time in the whole year. Let every assistant see to this, and require each of these to remain in the circuit, till the new preachers ^ come. " Let not all the preachers in any circuit come to the Conference. Let those who do come, set out as late and return as soon as possible. "4. Wherever you can, appoint prayer-meetings, and particularly on Friday. " 5. Let a fast be observed in all our societies, the last Friday in August, November, February, and May. "6. Be more active in dispersing the books, particularly the sermon on. The good Steward, on Indwelling Sin, the Repentance of Believ- ers, and the Scripture-Way of Salvation. Every assistant may give away small tracts. And he may beg money of the rich to buy books for the poor. "7. Strongly and explicitly exhort all believers, to go on to perfec- tion. That we may all speak the same thing, I ask once for all. Shall we defend this perfection, or give it up? You all agree to defend it. meaning thereby (as we did from the beginning) salvation from all sin, by the love of God and man filling our heart. The Papists say, ' This cannot be attained, till we have been refined by the fire of Purgatory.' The Calvinists say, ' Nay, it will be attained as soon as the soul and body part.' The Old Methodists say, ' It may be attained before we die : a moment after is too late.' Is it so, or not 7 You are all agreed, we may be saved from all sin before death. The substance then is settled. But, as to the circumstance, is the change gradual or instantaneous 7 It is both the one and the other. From the moment we are justified, there may be a gradual sanctification, a growing in grace, a daily advance in the knowledge and love of God. And if sin cease before death, there must, in the nature of the thing^ be an instantaneous change. There must be a last moment wherein it does exist, and a first moment wherein it does not. ' But should we in preaching insist both on one, and the other 1 ' Certainly we must insist on the gradual change ; and that earnestly and continu- ally. And are there not reasons why we should insist on the instan- taneous also? If there be such a blessed change before death, should we not encourage all believers to expect it? And the rather, because constant experience shows, the more earnestly they expect this, the more swiftly and steadily does the gradual work of God go on in their soul: the more watchful they are against all sin; the more careful to grow in grace, the more zealous of good works, and the more punc- voL. II, 16=^ 27 210 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. tual in their attendance on all the ordinances of God. (Whereas just the contrary effects are observed, whenever this expectation ceases.) They are saved by hope, by this hope of a total change, with a grad- ually increasing salvation. Destroy this hope and that salvation stands still, or rather decreases daily. Therefore whoever would advance the gradual change in believers, should strongly insist on the instantaneous. Q. 46. "What can be done, to increase the work of God in Scotland? A. "'1. Preach abroad as much as possible. 2. Try every town and village. 3. Yisit every member in the society at home. Q. 47. " Are our preaching-houses safe ? A. " Not at all : for some of them are not settled on trustees. Sev- eral of the trustees for others are dead. Q. 48. What then is to be done? A. "1. Let those who have debts on any of the houses give a bond, to settle them as soon as they are indemnified. "2. Let the surviving trustees choose others without delay, by indorsing their deed thus : ' We the remaining trustees of the Methodist preaching-house in , do according to the power vested in us by this deed, choose to be trustees of the said house, in the place of ' Witness our hands .' " N. B. The deed must have three new stamps, and must be inrolled in Chancery within six months. Q. 49. May any new preaching-houses be built ? A. "Not unless, 1. They are proposed at the Conference: no nor 2. Unless two-thirds of the expense be subscribed. And if any col- lection be made for them, it must be made between the Conference and the beginning of February. Q. 50. "How may we raise a general fund for carrying on the whole work of God ? A. "By a yearly subscription to be proposed by every assistant when he visits the classes at Christmas, and received at the visitation following. Q. 51. "We said in 1744, 'We have leaned too much toward Calvinism.' Wherein? A. "1. With regard to man's faithfulness. Our Lord himself taught us to use the expression, therefore we ought never to be ashamed of it. We ought steadily to assert upon His authority, that if a man is not faithful in the unrighteous mammon, God will nut give him the true riches. "2. With regard to working for life, which our Lord expressly commands us to do. Labor Qgya^sa^e) literally, work for the meat that endureth to everlasting life. And in fact, every believer, till he comes to glory, works for, as well as from life. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 211 " 3. We have received it as a maxim, That ' a man is to do noth- ing, in order to justification.' Nothing can be more false. Whoever desires to find favor with God should cease from evil and learn to do •well. So God himself teaches by the prophet Isaiah. Whoever repents should do works meet for repentance. And if this is not in order to find favor, what does he do them for 7 " Once more review the whole aflfair : " 1. Who of us is now accepted of God 7 He that now believes in Christ, with a loving obedient heart. "2. But who among those that never heard of Christ 7 ''He that according to the light he has, feareth God and worketh righteousness. " 3. Is this the same with, he that is sincere? Nearly, if not quite. "4. Is not this salvation by works 7 " Not by the merit of works, but by works as a condition. '' 5. What have we then been disputing about for these thirty years 7 "I am afraid, about words: (namely, in some of the foregoing instances.) " 6. As to merit itself, of which we have been so dreadfully afraid : we are rewarded according to our works ^ yea because of our works. How does this differ from, for the sake of our works 7 And how dif- fers this from secundum merita operumi Which is no more than, as our works deserve? Can you split this hair 7 I doubt, I cannot. 7. The grand objection to one of the preceding propositions, is drawn from matter of fact. God does in fact justify those, who by their own confession neither feared God, nor wrought righteousness. Is this an exception to the general rule 7 , " It is a doubt, whether God makes any exception at all. But how are we sure that the person in question never did fear God and work righteousness 7 His own thinking so is no proof. For we know, how all that are convinced of sin, undervalue themselves in every respect. " 8. Does not talking, without the proper caution, of a justified or sanctified state, tend to mislead men 7 Almost naturally leading them to trust in what was done in one moment 7 Whereas we are every moment pleasing or displeasing to God, according to our works 7 According to the whole of our present inward tempers, and outward behavior." 212 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. CHAPTER IV. STATING THE PRINCIPAL CIRCUMSTANCES OF MR. WESLEy's LIFE AND LA- BORS, TILL AFTER THE CONFERENCE IN 1784; WITH A CONTINUATION OF THE HISTORY OF METHODISM TO THAT PERIOD. Some of the preachers being now in America, and several societies having been formed, they earnestly solicited Mr. Wesley, once more to cross the Atlantic and give them a visit. In the beginning of this year, he wrote to Mr. Whitefield on this subject, as follows : " Mr. Keen informed me some time since, of your safe arrival in Carolina ; of which indeed I could not doubt for a moment, notwithstanding the idle report of your being cast away, which was so current in London. I trust our Lord has more work for you to do in Europe, as well as in America. And who knows, but before your return to England, I may pay another visit to the New World? I have been strongly solicited by several of our friends in New York and Philadelphia. They urge many reasons ; some of which seem to be of considerable weight. And my age is no objection at all : for I bless God, my health is not barely good, but abundantly better, in several respects, than when I was five and twenty. But there are so may reasons on the other side, that as yet, I can determine nothing; so I must wait till I have further light. Here I am; let the Lord do with me as seemeth him good. For the present, I must beg of you to supply my lack of service : by encouraging the preachers as you judge best, who are as yet comparatively young and unexperienced : by giving them such advices as you think proper : and above all, by exhorting them not only to love one another, but if it be possible, as much as lieth in them, live peaceably with all men." — It is evident from what is here said, that he had a strong inclination once more to visit America. This inclination operated on his mind for many years. And when the people were sometimes tardy in complying with his directions and desires, he would often mention it, as a means of keeping them in order. Being one day asked in company, if he did intend to go to America? He answered, "If I go to America, I must do a thing which I hate as bad as I hate the devil." What is that, sir, said one present? "I must keep a secret," he replied: meaning, that if his inclination rose to a fixed purpose, he must conceal it from the socie- ties here ; otherwise, such an opposition would be raised, as might, in the event, effectually prevent him from undertaking the voyage. Mr. Wesley, and those associated with him, were called Arminians, because they maintained that Jesus Christ died for the salvation of all men : Mr. Whitefield, and those in connexion with him, and most of the clergy in the Church of England, who preached justification by THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 213 faith alone, were denominated Calvinists, because they maintained that Christ died only for a determinate number, who must finally be saved. Such party distinctions are always mischievous in their conse- quences; they awaken suspicions which destroy the charity that hopeth all things, and they weaken brotherly love and christian fellow- ship. Each party draws consequences from the opinions of the other^ v/hich the other denies, and in reality does not hold. Hence jealousy is constantly kept awake in each party, disposing the mind to take advantage of every circumstance that may occur, to injure each other. This was precisely the case in the present year, between the Armin- ians and the Calvinists. The propositions at the conclusion of the Minutes,=^ were sufficient to kindle, what before was only jealousy and suspicion, into a flame of contention and strife. The Calvinists took the alarm, and the late honorable and Reverend W. Shirley, wrote a circular letter to all the serious clergy and others through the land. In June, 1771, Mr. Fletcher sent a copy of this letter to Mr. Wesley, and at the same time wrote as follows : "When I left Wales, where I had stood in the gap for peace, I thought my poor endeavors were not altogether in vain. L — H — said, she would write civilly to you, and desire you to explain yourself about your Minutes. I suppose you have not heard from her ; for she wrote me word since, that she believed she must not meddle in the affair. — Upon my receiv- ing yours from Chester, I cut off that part of it, where you expressed your belief of, what is eminently called by us, the doctrine of free grace, and sent it to the college, desiring it might be sent to Lady Huntingdon. She hath returned it, with a letter wherein she expresses the greatest disapprobation of it : the purport of it is to charge you with tergiversation, and me with being the dupe of your impositions. She hath wrote in stronger terms to her college. "Things I hoped would have remained here; but how am I sur- prised, and grieved to see, zeal borrowing the horn of discord and sounding an alarm through the religious world against you ! Mr. H — called upon me last night, and showed me a printed circular letter, which I suppose is, or will be, sent to the serious clergy and laity through the land. I have received none, as I have lost, I sup- pose, my reputation of being a real Protestant, by what I wrote on your Minutes, in Wales. " The following is an exact copy of the printed letter. "Sir, "Whereas Mr. Wesley's Conference is to be held at Bristol, on Tuesday, the 6th of August next, it is proposed by Lady Huntingdon, and many other christian friends (real Protestants) to have a meeting at Bristol, at the same time, of such principal persons, both clergy and laity, who disapprove of the under- written Minutes; and as the * After these words, " We said in 1774," &cc. &cc. to the end. 214 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. same are thought injurious to the very fundamental principles of Christianity, it is further proposed, that they go in a body to the said Conference, and insist upon a formal recantation of the said Minutes ; and in case of a refusal, that they sign and publish their 'protest against them. Your presence, sir, on this occasion is particularly requested : but if it should not suit your convenience to be there, it is desired that you will transmit your sentiments on the subject, to such person as you think proper to produce them. It is submitted to you, whether it would not be right, in the opposition to be made to such a dreadful heresy^ to recommend it to as many of your christian friends, as well of the Dissenters, as of the established church, as you can prevail on to be there ; the cause being of so public a nature. I am, sir, Your obedient servant, Walter Shirley." Then followed a postscript, containing the objectionable proposi- tions, &c. &c. After stating this, Mr. Fletcher proceeds, "I think it my duty, dear sir, to give you the earliest intelligence of this bold onset ; and assure you, that upon the evangelical principles, men- tioned in your last letter to me, I, for one, shall be glad to stand by you, and your doctrine to the last : hoping that you will gladly remove stumbling blocks out of the way of the weak, and alter such expressions as may create prejudice in the hearts of those who are inclined to admit it. — If you come this way, sir, I will show you the minutes of what I wrote in Wales, in defence of what is called your dreadful heresy : for as to the writing itself, I have it not. Lady H — would never return it to me. Dear sir, we can never make too much of Jesus Christ : some may preach and exalt him out of contention, but let us do it willingly and scripturally, and the Lord will stand by us. I beg, I entreat him, to stand by you ; particularly at this time to give you the simplicity of the dove, and the wisdom of the serpent ; the condescension of a child, and the firmness of a father. I write to Mr. Shirley, to expostulate with him to call in his cir- cular letter. He is the last man who should attack you. His ser- mons contain propositions much more heretical and anticalvinistic, than your minutes. If my letter have not the desired effect, I shall probably, if you approve of them and will correct them, publish them for your justification. I find Mr. Ir — d, is to write, to make you tamely recant^ without measuring swords, or breaking a pike with our real Protestants. I write to him also." Tuesday, August 6, the Conference began at Bristol. On Thurs- day morning Mr. Shirley and his friends were admitted ; when a conversation took place for about two hours, on the subject which occasioned their visit. Though the party had shown much violence in writing, yet the interview with the Conference was managed with THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 215 great temper and moderation ; but with little or no efiect. Mr. Fletcher's letters were immediately printed, and on the 14th, Mr. Wesley wrote the following letter to Lady Huntingdon : My Dear Lady, " When I received the former letter from your ladyship, I did not know how to answer : and I judged, not only that silence would be the best answer, but also, that, with which your ladyship would be best pleased. When I received your ladyship's of the second instant, I immediately saw that it required an answer ; only I waited till the hurry of the Conference was over, that I might do nothing rashly. I know your ladyship would not 'servilely deny the truth.' I think neither would I : especially that great truth justification by faith ; which Mr. Law indeed flatly denies (and yet Mr. Law was a child of God) but for which I have given up all my worldly hopes, my friends, my reputation ; yea for which I have so often hazarded my life, and by the grace of God will do again. The principles estab- lished in the minutes, I apprehend to be no way contrary to this ; or to that faith, that consistent plan of doctrine, which was once deliv- ered to the saints. I believe whoever calmly considers Mr. Fletcher's letters, will be convinced of this. I fear therefore, ' zeal against those principles,' is no less than zeal against the truth, and against the honor of our Lord. The preservation of his honor appears so sacred to me, and has done for above these forty years, that I have counted, and do count, all things loss in comparison of it. But till Mr. Fletcher's printed letters are answered, I must think every thing spoken against those minutes, is totally destructive of his honor ^ and a palpable aff"ront to him ; both as our prophet and priest, but more especially as the King of his people. Those letters, which therefore could not be suppressed without betraying the honor of our Lord, largely prove, that the minutes lay no other foundation, than that which is laid in Scripture, and which I have been laying, and teach- ing others to lay, for between thirty and forty years. Indeed it would be amazing that God should at this day prosper my labors, as much if not more than ever, by convincing as well as converting sinners, if I was ' establishing another foundation, repugnant to the whole plan of man's salvation under the covenant of grace, as well as the clear meaning of our established church and all other Protes- tant churches.' This is a charge indeed ! But I plead not guilty : and till it is proved upon me, I must subscribe myself, My dear Lady, Your Ladyship's Affectionate but much injured servant, John Wesley." The controversy was now continued for some time, but very pru- dently committed, almost wholly, to Mr. Fletcher ; who managed it 216 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. with astonishing temper and success. Indeed, the temper of this gentleman, did not lead him to polemic divinity. He was devout and pious, to a degree seldom equalled since the days of the apostles. But being urged into this controversy by the love of truth and rev- erence for Mr. Wesley, he displayed great knowledge of his subject, and a most happy manner of treating it. His letters were published under the title of, Checks to Antinomianism." They exhibit a fine model for controversy on religious subjects, and will ever bear ample testimony to the goodness of Mr. Fletcher's head and heart. It appears to me, however, that the propositions as they stand in the minutes, in short sentences without explanation, have a very sus- picious appearance. The expressions are too ambiguous, and might easily have been exchanged for others more clear, and less liable to give offence. I cannot therefore commend, either the wisdom or pru- dence that dictated them ; notwithstanding the abilities of a Fletcher could make them speak, clearly and explicitly, the language of free grace. Mr. Fletcher died in 1785, greatly lamented by thousands who had been benefited by his animating and instructive ministry, and by his pious conversation. The Rev. Mr. Gilpin has given us the finest and most interesting traits of this excellent man's character. In February, 1772, Mr. Wesley says, "I casually took a volume of what is called, 'A Sentimental Journey through France and Italy.' Sentimental I What is that? It is not English. He might as well say continental. It is not sense : it conveys no determinate idea. Yet one fool makes many ; and this nonsensical word (who would believe it 7) is become a fashionable one ! However, the book agrees full well with the title : for the one is as queer as the other. For oddity, uncouthness, and unlikeness to all the world beside, I sup- pose the writer is without a rival ! " The preachers met with no riotous mobs to oppose their progress in Scotland. Here, all ranks and orders of the people, from the highest to the lowest, had long been remarkable for a decent regard to religion and the ministerial character : and this religious decorum^ had not yet been destroyed by that degree of profaneness which stim- ulates the mind to treat the ministers of the gospel with contempt and outrage. But the preachers soon found, that they had prejudices to contend with more diflicult to be overcome than the violence of a mob. They found the Scots strongly intrenched within the lines of religious opinions and modes of Avorship, which almost bade defiance to any mode of attack. Their success was therefore trifling, com- pared with w^hat they had experienced in England and Ireland, where their lives had often been in danger from the mob. Mr. Wes- ley, however, in his stated journeys through Scotland, every where met with the most flattering marks of respect ; both from the nobility (who often invited him to take their houses in his way) from many THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 217 of the established ministers, and from the magistrates of the cities. In April this year, being on his biennial visit to Scotland, he came to Perth, where the magistrates as a token of their respectful regard for him, presented him with the freedom of the city. The diploma ran thus : " Perthi vigesimo octavo die mensis Aprilis, Anno Domini mille- simo septingentesimo septuagesimo secundo. " Q.UO die, Magistratuum Ulustris ordo, et Honorandus Senatorum cictus inclyta3 civitatis Perthensis, in debiti amoris et affectus Tesse- ram erga Johannem Wesley Artium Magistrum, nuper Collegiae Lin- colniensis Oxoniae Socium, Immunitatibus prsefatse Civitatis, Societa- tis etiam ac Fraternitatis iEdilitiae privilegiis — de omnibus a cive necessario exigendis ac praestandis Donarunt," 6cc. This diploma was struck off from a copper-plate upon parchment; the arms of the city and some of the words were illuminated, and flowers painted round the borders, which gave it a splendid appear- ance. And for purity of the Latin, it is not perhaps exceeded by any diploma, either from London or any other city in Europe. Mr. Wesley now saw the religious societies he had been the happy instrument of forming, spread rapidly on every side ; and the preach- ers increasing in an almost equal proportion. He became, therefore, every day more solicitous to provide for their unity and permanency after his decease, wishing to preserve at the same time, the original doctrines and economy of the Methodists. He knew the views, the opinions, and the jealousies of the preachers concerning each other, better than any other individual could possibly know them, as he had persons in all places who constantly informed him of every thing of importance that was said or done. From the beginning he had stood at the head of the connexion, and by the general suffrage had acted as dictator, in matters relating to the government of the societies. He had often found that all his authority was barely sufficient to pre- serve peace, and the mere external appearance of unanimity, and therefore concluded, that if his authority were to cease, or not to be transferred to another at his death, the preachers and peogle would fall into confusion. In January, 1773, being at Shoreham, where no doubt he had consulted Mr. Perronet on the subject, he wrote the following letter to Mr. Fletcher : " Dear Sir, ''What an amazing work has God wrought in these kingdoms, in less than forty years ! And it not only continues, but increases throughout England, Scotland, and Ireland : nay, it has lately spread into New York, Pennsylvania, Virginia, Maryland, and Carolina. But the wise men of the world say, ' When Mr. Wesley drops, then all this is at an end ! ' And so it surely will, unless before God calls him hence, one is found to stand in his place. For 'Oux aya&ov VOL. II. 19 28 218 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. TtoXvxoiQaviT] ' Elg aoiqavog Iqo}.'^ I see more and more, unless there be one nqoEq(hg^-\ the work can never be carried on. The body of the preachers are not united : nor will any part of them submit to the rest : so that either there must be one to preside over all, or the work will indeed come to an end. But who is sufficient for these things'? Qualified to preside both over the preachers and people ? He must be a man of faith and love, and one that has a single eye to the advancement of the kingdom of God. He must have a clear understanding ; a knowledge of men and things, particularly of the Methodist doctrine and discipline ; a ready utterance; diligence and activity, with a tolerable share of health. There must be added to these, favor with the people, with the Methodists in general. For unless God turn their eyes and their hearts towards him, he will be quite incapable of the work. He must likewise have some degree of learning : because there are many adversaries learned as well as unlearned, whose mouths must be stopped. But this cannot be done, unless he be able to meet them on their own ground. " But has God provided one so qualified ? Who is he ? Thou art the man ! God has given you a measure of loving faith ; and a sin- gle eye to his glory. He has given you some knowledge of men and things; particularly of the whole plan of Methodism. You are blessed with some health, activity, and diligence; together with a degree of learning. And to all these, he has lately added, by a way none could have foreseen, favor both with the preachers and the whole people Come out in the name of God ! Come to the help of the Lord against the mighty ! Come while I am ahve and capa- ble of labor — ' Dum superest Lachesi quod torqueat, et pedibus me Porto meis, nullo dextram subeunte bacillo.' X Come while I am able, God assisting, to build you up in faith, to ripen your gifts, and to introduce you to the people. Nil tanti. What possible employment can you have, which is of so great importaice ? "But you will naturally say, ' I am not equal to the task : I have neither grace nor gifts for such an employment ?' You say true : it is certain you have not: and who has? But do you not know him who is able to give them 7 Perhaps not at once, but rather day by day : as each is. so shall your strength be — ' But this implies,' you may say, ' a * ' It is not good, that the supreme power should be lodged in many hands : let there be one chief governor.' The truth of the first part of this sentence has been remarkably ver- ified among the Methodists, since the death of Mr. Wesley ; to the no small injury of many societies. I ' Who presides over the rest.' :}: ' "'^VTiile Lachesi s has some thread of life to spin, and I walk on my own feet without the help of a stalf.' JuveD. Sat. 3d. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 219 thousand crosses, such as I feel I am not able to bear ? You are not able to bear them now ; and they are not now come. Whenever they do come, will He not send them in due number, weight and measure ? And will they not all be for you-r profit, that you may be a partaker of his holiness. Without conferring, therefore, with flesh and blood, come and strengthen the hands, comfort the heart, and share the labor of, your affectionate friend and brother, John Wesley." This warm and sincere invitation, to a situation not only respected but even reverenced by so large a body of people, must have been highly flattering to Mr. Fletcher ; especially as it came from a person he most sincerely loved ; whose superior abilities, learning, and labors, he admired ; and to whose success in the ministry he wished to give every assistance in his power. But he well knew the embarrassments Mr. Wesley met with in the government of the preachers, though he alone, under the providence of God, had given existence to their present character, influence, and usefulness: he was also well ac- quainted with the mutual jealousies the preachers had of each other, and with their jarring interests; but above all, with the general determination which prevailed among them, not to be under the con- trol of any one man after the death of Mr. Wesley. Under these cir- cumstances, he saw nothing before him but darkness, storms, and tempests, with the most threatening dangers, especially if he should live to be alone in the office. He therefore determined, not to launch his little bark on so tempestuous an ocean. Mr. Fletcher certainly acted according to the rules of prudence, with respect to himself But as he died before Mr. Wesley, the dif- ficulties and dangers which he foresaw,, were much greater in appear- ance, than they would have been in reality, had he accepted the invitation. I cannot, therefore, but lament that he did not accept it, as he would have done much good while he lived, and have prevented many of the evils which have since taken place. He would, at least, have prevented the influence which a person, some years afterwards, acquired through the connexion, with talents very inferior to most of the preachers ; who has been the chief means of introducing innova- tions into the original plan of Methodism, which have already pro- duced much mischief, and threaten much more in the issue: and whose rash and inconsistent conduct, on several occasions, has brought the whole body of preachers into disgrace, and embarrassed them with many difficulties. Mr. Wesley was now advancing in the seventy-first year of his age, and found his health and strength almost undiminished : he therefore continued his labors and travels, with the same assiduity and punc- tuality as at the beginning. In June, 1774, when he entered on his seventy-second year, he speaks thus of himself, " This being my 220 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. birth-day, the first .day of my seventy-second year, I was considering how is this, that I find just the same strength as I did thirty years ago 7 That my sight is considerably better now, and my nerves firmer, than they were then? That I have none of the infirmities of old age, and have lost several I had in my youth? The grand cause is, the good pleasure of God, who doth whatsoever pleaseth him. The chief means are, 1. My constantly rising at four, for about fifty years : 2. My generally preaching at five in the morning, one of the most healthy exercises in the world : 3. My never travelling less, by sea or land, than four thousand five hundred miles in a year." About this time died Mr. John Downs ; who had been many years a preacher among the Methodists. He was a man of sincere unaf- fected piety ; of great afiiiction, and of uncommon genius. Mr. Charles Wesley gives the following account of his death. John Downs has lived and died the death of the righteous. For several months past, he has been greatly alive to God, walked closely with him, and visibly grown in grace. Ever since the time that he resolved to preach again, he has preached as often as he really could, and with great success. On Friday morning he rose full of faith, and love, and joy. He declared it was the happiest day of his life, and that he had not been so well in body for years. He expressed his joy in showers of tears. — He was led to pray for the people, so as never before. Going out to the chapel at West-street, he said, ' I used to go to preach trembling, and with reluctance, but now I go in triumph.' His text was, ' Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden,' &c. His words were unusually weighty and with power, but few. He perceived, that he could not finish his discourse, and gave out this verse of the hymn, ' Father I lift my heart to thee, No other help I know' — His voice failing he fell on his knees, as meaning to pray ; but he could not be heard. The preacher ran and lifted him from his knees, for he could not raise himself. They car- ried him to bed, where he lay quiet and speechless till eight on Sat- urday morning, and then fell asleep. O for an end like his ! It is the most enviable, the most desirable I ever heard of. His widow I visited yesterday afternoon. She surprised me, and all who saw her : so supported, so calm, so resigned. A faithful friend received her into her house. She had one sixpence in the world, and no more. But her Maker is her husband. — We all agreed, it is the Lord's doing, and is marvellous in our sight." ^ In 1775, Mr. Wesley visited Ireland in his usual course; and in June, being then in the north on his return from Londonderry, he had the most severe illness he had ever before experienced. It was however, in part brought on, and afterwards increased, by such acts of imprudence as we should not expect to meet with in the con- duct of a cautious, sensible, thinking man. I shall give the circum, * Taken from the short-hand. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 221 stances in his own words — Tuesday 13 (of June,) I was not very- well in the morning, but supposed it would soon go off. In the after- noon, the weather being extremely hot, I lay down on the grass in Mr. Lark's orchard at Cock-hill. This I had been accustomed to do for forty years, and never remember to have been hurt by it. Only I never before lay on my face, in which posture I fell asleep. I waked a little, and but a little out of order, and preached with ease to a mul- titude of people. Afterwards I was a good deal worse : however, the next day I went on a few miles to the Grange. The table was placed there in such a manner, that all the time I was preaching, a strong and sharp wind blew full on the left side of my head. And it was not without a good deal of difficulty that I made an end of my sermon. I now found a deep obstruction in my breast : my pulse was exceeding weak and low. I shivered with cold, though the air was sultry hot, only now and then burning for a few minutes. 1 went early to bed, drank a draught of treacle and water, and applied treacle to the soles of my feet. I lay till seven on Thursday the 15th, and felt considerably better. But I found near the same obstruction in my breast : I had a low, weak pulse : I burned and shivered by turns, and if I ventured to cough it jarred my head exceedingly. In going on to Derry Anvil, I wondered what was the matter, that I could not attend to what I was reading ; no, not for three minutes together, but my thoughts were perpetually shifting. Yet all the time I was preaching in the evening (though I stood in the open air, with the wind whistling round my head) my mind was as composed as ever. Friday 16, in going to Lurgan, I wondered again that I could not fix my attention to what I read : yet while I was preaching' in the even- ing on the Parade, I found my mind perfectly composed ; although it rained a great part of the time, which did not well agree with my head. Saturday 17, I was persuaded to send for Dr. Laws, a sensi- ble and skilful physician. He told me, ' I was in a high fever, and advised me to lie by.' I told him, that could not be done ; as I had appointed to preach in several places, and must preach as long as I could speak. He then prescribed a cooling draught, with a grain or two of camphor, as my nerves were universally agitated. This I took with me to Tandragee : but when I came there, I was not able to preach : my understanding being quite confused, and my strength entirely gone. Yet I breathed freely, and had not the least thirst, nor any pain from head to foot. I was now at a full stand : whether to aim at Lisburn, or to push forward for Dublin? But my friends doubting whether I could bear so long a journey, I went straight to Derry Agby, a gentleman's seat on the side of a hill, three miles beyond Lisburn. Here nature sunk, and I took to my bed : but I could no more turn myself therein, than a new-born child. My memory failed as well as my strength, and well nigh my understanding. Only those words ran in my mind, 19^ 222 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. when I saw Miss Gayer on one side of the bed, looking at her mother on the other, ' She sat, like patience on a monument Smiling at grief.' "I can give no account of what followed for two or three days, being more dead than alive. Only I remember it was difficult for me to speak, my throat being exceedingly dry. But Joseph Bradford tells me, I said on Wednesday, 'It will be determined before this time to-morrow; ' that my tongue was much swollen, and as black as a coal ; that I was convulsed all over, and for some time my heart did not beat perceptibly, neither was any pulse discernible. "In the night of Thursday, the 22d, Joseph Bradford came to me with a cup, and said, 'Sir, you must take this.' I thought I will, if I can, to please him; for it will do me neither harm nor good. Imme- diately it set me a vomiting ; my heart began to beat, and my pulse to play again. And from that hour, the extremity of the symptoms abated. The next day I sat up several hours, and walked four or five times across the room. On Saturday I sat up all day, and walked across the room many times, without any weariness. On Sunday I came down stairs, and sat several hours in the parlor. On Monday I walked before the house: on Tuesday I took an airing in the chaise : and on Wednesday, trusting in God, to the astonishment of my friends, I set out for Dublin." About this time, Mr. Wesley published his "Calm Address to the American Colonies," then at war with England, the mother country. This tract made a great noise, and raised him many adversaries. Being frequently asked, why he published it? He answered, in Lloyd's Evening Post, "Not to get money. Had that been my motive, I should have swelled it into a shilling pamphlet, and have entered it at Stationer's Hall. — Not to get preferment for myself, or my brother's children — not to please any man living, high or low. I know mankind too well. I know they that love you for political service, love you less than their dinner; and they who hate you, hate you worse than the devil. — Least of all did I write, with a view to inflame any: just the contrary. I contributed my mite toward putting out the flame which rages all over the land," &c. — Many of his friends, however, were of opinion that he would have acted a more wise and better part, had he never meddled with political dis- putes. Observation had convinced them, that ministers of the gospel, by interfering with politics, have seldom done any good, and often much harm : having frequently hindered their own usefulness, and made a whip for their own backs. In the beginning of the year 1776, Mr. Fletcher was recovering from a severe illness. Mr. Wesley, having a high opinion of the sal- utary eflfects of easy journies through the country, in such cases, invited Mr. Fletcher to come out, and accompany him through some THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 223 of the societies in the spring. Part of Mr. Fletcher's answer is as follows; " I received last night the favor of yours, from Bristol. My grand desire is, to be just what the Lord would have me to be. I could, if you wanted a travelling assistant, accompany you, as my little strength would admit, in some of your excursions. But your recommending me to the societies as one who might succeed you, should the Lord take you hence before me, is a step to which I could by no means consent. It would make me take my horse and gallop away. Beside, such a step would at this juncture, be, I think, pecu- liarly improper. — We ought to give as little hold to the evil surmisings, and rash judgments of our opponents as may be. — What has made me glut our friends with my books, is not any love to such publica- tions, but a desire to make an end of the controversy. It is probable that my design has miscarried ; and that I have disgusted rather than convinced the people. — I agree with you, sir, that now is the time to pray both for ourselves and our king : for the Church of England, and that part of it which is called the Methodists. I cast my mite of supplication into the general treasure. The Lord guide, support, and strengthen you more and more unto the end !" An order had been made by the House of Lords in May this year, " That the Commissioners of His Majesty's Excise do write circular letters to all such persons whom they have reason to suspect to have plate, as also to those who have not paid regularly the duty on the same," &c. In consequence of this order, the Accomptant-General for Household Plate, sent Mr. Wesley, in September, a copy of the order, with the following letter : Reverend Sir, As the commissioners cannot doubt but you have plate for which you have hitherto neglected to make an entry, they have directed me to send you the above copy of the lords' order, and to inform you, they expect that you forthwith make due entry of all your plate, such entry to bear date from the commencement of the plate duty, or from such time as you have owned, used, had, or kept any quantity of silver-plate, chargeable by the Act of Parliament, as in default hereof, the Board will be obliged to signify your refusal to their lordships. — N. B. An immediate answer is desired." Mr. Wesley answered as follows : "Sir, " I have two silver tea-spoons at London, and two at Bristol. This is all the plate which I have at present : and I shall not buy any more, while so many around me want bread. I am. Sir, Your most humble servant, John Wesley." 224 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. The Methodists had now got a footing in the Isle of Man.=^ The * " The Isle of Man. is situated in the Irish sea, lying about seven leagues north from Anglesey ; about the same distance from Lancashire ; nearly the like distance south-east from Galloway, and nine leagues east from Ireland. Its form is long and narrow, stretch- ing from the north-east of A}Te Point to the Calf of Man, which hes south-west, at least thirty English miles. Its breadth in some places is more than nine miles, some say twelve, in most places eight, and in some not above five ; and contains about one hundred and sixty square miles." This island is mentioned by several ancient authors. Caesar calls it Mona : bat the Mona of Tacitus, can only be applied to Anglesey. Pliny calls it Monabia : and in Ptol- emy we find Monaida, that is, the farther or more remote Mon. Orosius styles it 3Iena- via ; and tells us that it was extremely fertile. Bede, who distinguishes clearly two 3Ien- avian Islands, names this the Northern Menavia, bestowing the epithet of Southern upon Anglesey. Alnred of Beverly, also speaks of it as one of the Menavian Islands. The Britons in their own language, called it 3Ianaw, more properly 3Iain au. i. e. " a little Island," which seems to be latinized in the word 3Ienavia. All which proves, that this small isle was early inhabited, and as well kno\rn to the rest of the world as either Britain or Ireland. The Isle of Man was, for a longtime, an independent state, governed by its own princes. At length, however, they became feudatories to the kings of England, resorted to their court, were kindly received, and had pensions bestowed upon them. Upon the demise of Magnus, the last king of this isle, without heirs male. Alexander III. king of Scots, who had conquered the other isles, seized likewise upon this ; which, as part of that kingdom, came into the hands of Edward I., who directed "William Huntercumbe, "Warden of that isle for him, to restore it to John Bahol, who had done homage to him for the kingdom of Scotland. But it seems there was still remaining, a lady named Austrica, who claimed this sover- eignty, as nearest of kin to the deceased Magnus. This claimant being able to obtain nothing from John Baliol, applied herself to King Edward, as the superior lord. He, upon this application, by his writ, which is yet extant, commanded both parties, in order to determine their right, to appear in the King's Bench. The progress of this suit does not appear ; but we know that this lady, by a deed of gift conveyed her claim to Sir Simon de Montacute ; and after many disputes, invEisions by the Scots, and other accidents, the title was examined in Parliament, in the Seventh of Edward III. and solemnly adjudged to "William de Montacute ; to whom, by letters patent dated the same year, that monarch released all claim whatsoever. In the succeeding reign, William de Montacute, earl of Salisbury, sold it to Sir "William Scroop, afterward earl of "Wiltshire ; and upon losing his head, it was granted by Henry rV. to Henr)' Percy, earl of Northumberland ; who being attainted, had all his lands restored, except the Isle of Man, which the same monarch granted to Sir John Stanley, to be held by him of the kings his heirs and successors, by homage, and a cast of falcons to be presented at every coronation : and from this family, afterwards earls of Derby, it descended to the duke of Athol. This island, from its situation directly in the mouth of the Channel, is very beneficial to Britain, by lessening the force of the tides, which would otherwise break with far greater violence than they do at present. The inhabitants are at this day a brisk, lively, hardy, industrious, and well-meaning people. There are few who have over-grown fortunes, and as few who are in distress. The late Lord Derby farming out his customs to foreigners, the insolence of those farmers drew on them the resentment of the English government ; and the inhabitants, by an Act of Parliament, were deprived of an open trade with this countr)-. This naturally produced smuggling, which was carried on with astonishing success ; till the government in 1765. thought proper to put an entire stop to it, by purchasing the island of the duke of Athol, except his landed property in it : and the manorial rights and emoluments, the patronage of the bishopric, and other ecclesiastical benefices, are una- lienably vested in the Crown, and the island subjected to the regulations of the British excise and customs. The inhabitants of the isle are of the Church of England, and the bishop is styled, Bishop of Sodor and Man. By an Act of Parliament, the 33d of Henry VUI. this bishopric is declared to be in the province of York. See Encyclop. Brit. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 225 last year, a local preacher from Liverpool had paid them a visit, and spent some time with them. He repeated his visit this year, and societies were already formed in seven different places, and they reckoned one hundred and fifty- seven members in the island. It happened here, as in most places of Great Britain and Ireland, that the first preaching of the Methodists, produced no commotions or riots among the common people. I am. indeed, fully convinced that tho lower orders of the people, would never become riotous on any occa- sion, had they food sufficient to eat, were they not excited to those acts of outrage, under false pretences, by persons who have some influence over them, and whp endeavor to keep behind the scene. The preachers, however, did not long enjoy peace. Two or three ill- minded persons, of some influence in the island, formed a plan of opposition, which in such cases, is but too often successful. It is per- haps universally true, that they who are destitute of the necessary, qualifications to do good, have still the power of doing much harm : so much easier is it, to do the one than the other. These persons, to give greater weight to their opposition, so far prejudiced the mind of the bishop against these new comers, that he wrote a pastoral letter, directed to all the rectors, vicars, chaplains, and curates, within the Isle and diocese of Man. In this letter he states the ground of his opposition thus: "Whereas we have been informed, that several unordained, unauthorized, and unqualified persons from other coun- tries, have for some time past, presumed to preach and teach publicly, and hold and maintain conventicles ; and have caused several weak persons to combine themselves together in a new society, and have private meetings, assemblies, and congregations, contrary to the doc- trines, government, rites, and ceremonies of the established church, and the civil and ecclesiastical laws of this Isle : We do therefore, for the prevention of schism and the reestablishment of that uniformity in religious worship which so long hath subsisted among us, hereby desire and require each and every of you, to be vigilant and use your utmost endeavors to dissuade your respective flocks from following, or being led and misguided by such incompetent teachers," 6cc., &c. After expatiating a little on this part of his charge, he tells his clergy that if they could not prevail with the people by persuasion, that they must get a knowledge of the names of such persons as attended at these unlawful meetings, as he calls them, and especially of such as enjoyed any office or privilege by episcopal license, and present them to his Rev. Vicars-General, or to some of them. He then requires every one of his clergy, to repel any Methodist preacher from the sacrament, if he should offer himself at the table to receive it. He further directs, that this pastoral letter should be read, plena JQcclesia, in full church, the next Sunday after the receipt thereof. The storm now became violent, and Methodism was threatened with a total shipwreck on the island. The preachers and people, VOL. n. 29 226 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. however, v/eathered it out ; and in the end of May, 1777, Mr. Wes- ley, who always wished to stand foremost in danger and dihgence, paid them a visit, and was received in a very friendly manner by a few persons of respectability and influence. At Peele-Town, Mr. Corbet said, he would gladly have asked him to preach in his church, but the bishop had forbid it; who had also forbidden all his clergy to admit any Methodist preacher to the Lord's Supper. On this occa- sion Mr. Wesley observes, "Is any clergyman obliged, either in law or conscience to obey such a prohibition ? By no means. The will even of the king does not bind any English subject, unless it be sec- onded by an express law. How much less the will of a bishop? But did not you take an oath to obey him?" " No : nor any clergy- man in the three kingdoms. This is a mere vulgar error. Shame that it should prevail almost universally." About the time of the Conference this year, a travelling preacher who had been well received by the people, and who had enjoyed a large share of Mr. Wesley's confidence for several years, withdrew from the connexion, and went among the Friends. There had been a misunderstanding between them, for some time before he took this step; and soon afterwards he wrote to Mr. Wesley on the subject. Mr. Charles. I suppose, was in the habit of corresponding with this preacher, and happening to see the letter, requested his brother to let him answer it. The request was granted : and as the answer is written with candor, contains some good observations on young con- verts, and points out one striking trait in Mr. John Wesley's charac- ter, I shall insert it. The date is October this year.* I thank you," says he, '-for your affectionate letter.f It confirms and increases my love towards you. Your phrase and dress, make no difference to us — let us abide in the love of Jesus, and we must continue to love one another — out of true impartial love to you both, I long for peace between you and my brother. But alas ! you do not love each other so well as I do : mutual confidence is lost, and then what union can there be? I submit to the permissive will of Providence. "If I know my own heart, I have nothing there but tender disin- terested love for him and for you : and it is, and must be, a serious grief to me that you are not cordially affected to each other. But we might part friends, who can never part. — I wished to see you ; I should not have said one word against your religion ; but I should have taken the liberty of giving you a friendly caution or two, lest satan get an advantage over you, or us. "You know, when a man leaves one religious party or society, it is a theme both to him and them. Those of his old friends who * This letter is taken from Mr. Charles Wesley's papers in short-hand, put into my hands since the first volume of this work was published, f I suppose, one that I\Ir. Charles had received from him, THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 227 loved him merely as a member of their society, will cease to love him on that account : those who have little or no grace, will partly treat him as a deserter, and express their anger or ill-will by speaking against him. This stabbing a man in the back, as soon as he turns it upon us, 1 abhor and protest against ; and discourage to the utmost of my power. — One, who forsakes his former friends, will be tempted to speak evil of them, and mention their faults, real or supposed, to justify himself for leaving them, or to recommend himself to his new friends. I always stood in doubt of such converts ; whether from the Calvinists, Moravians, Dissenters, or any other. Beside, a young convert is always most zealous in making proselytes ; which awakens suspicion in the deserted party, and arms them against depredations. " My brother showed me your last : I desired him to let me answer it. Hope of a free conversation with you, hindered me from writing. You know, I have talked with you concerning him, without reserve : I could not have used such confidence towards another. Still I am as incapable of mistrusting you, as you -are of trusting him. In many things I have more fellowship with you, than I have with him : my love for both is the same. " But, ' You expect he will keep his own secrets ! ' Let me whis- per it into your ear ; He never could do it since he was born. It is a gift which God has not given him. But I shall speak to him, and put a stop to what you justly complain of, and let all be buried in oblivion. I wish you may never have any uneasy thought on our account. Speak not therefore of my brother ; think no evil of him ; forget him if you can entirely, till you meet above. " You are now entering on a new scene of things. You have no doubt of God's calling you among the Friends. I judge nothing be- fore the time : time will show. I heartily pray God you may do, and receive much more good among them, than you did among us. If God give you discernment and favor, and you are the approved instru- ment of reviving his work, and their first love, I shall rejoice and be thankful that you ever left us. But if, which God forbid, you should bury your talent, do no good, and only change one form for another ; alas ! alas ! my brother, you will prove yourself mistaken, and lose many jewels which might have been added to your crown. " I should think worse of our society than you do, if they felt no sorrow at parting with you. Some whom I know, will seldom think of you without a sorrowful tear. The days of my mourning are just ended. My hope of you is steady, that if you hold out a little longer, I shall find you again among the blessed in that day." This letter, and the account he has given of Mr. John Downs, are very clear proofs that Mr. Charles Wesley was not an enemy to all lay-preachers; of which indeed, many other proofs might be given. — The fact however, here stated, that Mr. John Wesley never could keep a secret, I believe is strictly true. Though his connexions and 228 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. correspondence were uncommonly large, yet no person, perhaps, in the world, had so few secrets as Mr. J. Wesley. He never travelled alone, and the person who attended him, had the charge of his letters and papers, which of course lay open to his inspection. The preach- ers likewise, who were occasionally with him, had access to his letters and papers, especially if he had confidence in their sincerity and zeal in religion, which it was not very difficult to obtain. It was easy for these persons to see the motive that influenced him, and the end he had in view in every action of his life, however remote from public observation : and he took no pains to conceal them, but seemed rather to court the discovery. Hitherto the society in London had occupied the old Foundery near Upper-Moorfields, as a place of worship ; but were now making prep- arations to quit it. They had obtained the promise of a lease from the city, of a piece of ground in the City-Road, and everything being prepared, the day was fixed for laying the foundation of a chapel. "The rain," says Mr. Wesley, "befriended us much, by keeping away thousands who purposed to be there. But there were still such multitudes, that it was with great difiiculty I got through them to lay the first stone. Upon this was a plate of brass, covered with another stone, on which was engraved, ' This was laid by John Wesley, on April 1, 1777.' Probably this will be seen no more, by any human eye; but will remain there, till the earth and the works thereof are burnt up." By the end of October, 1778, the chapel was built, and ready to be opened. " November 1," says Mr. Wesley, " was the day appointed for opening the New Chapel in the City-Road. It is perfectly neat, but not fine ; and contains far more than the Foundery : I believe, together with the morning chapel, as many as the Tabernacle. Many were afraid, that the multitudes crowding from all parts, would have occasioned much disturbance. But they were happily disappointed ; there was none at all : all was quietness, decency, and order. I preached on part of Solomon's prayer at the dedication of the Temple ; and both in the morning and afternoon, God was eminently present in the midst of the congregation." Upon the opening of the New Chapel, it seems Mr. John and Charles Wesley agreed, that one of them should fill the pulpit as often as possible, till the congregation became fixed and settled. This gave offence to the lay-preachers, who thought themselves slighted, and perhaps justly. They therefore obtained a promise from Mr. John Wesley, that during his absence, one of their body should preach in it when his brother could not ; which subjected the other clergymen to their authority. Mr. Charles, who always wished the clergymen to enjoy a pre-eminence over the lay-preachers, was hurt at his brother's concession ; and on Good-Friday, 1779, wrote to him as fol- lows. " I have served the chapel morning and evening, and met the THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 229 society every other week since you left us. I think myself bound so to do, as long as I can ; both by my duty as a clergyman, and by our agreement when the chapel was first opened. We agreed to fill the pulpit there as often as we could, especially at the beginning, till the congregation was settled. Many of the subscribers you know, were not of our society, yet of the church : out of good-will to them and to the church, not out of ill-will to the preachers, I wished the church service continued there. " I am sorry you yielded to the preachers. They do not love the Church of England. What must be the consequence when we are gone '? A separation is inevitable. Do you not wish to keep as many good people in the church as you can ? By what means 7 What can be done now 7 Something might be done to save the remainder, if you had resolution, and would stand by me as firmly as I will by you. Consider what you are bound to as a clergyman ; and what you do, do quickly. — You did not expect complaints of me for preaching too often ! I cannot long stand in the way of any."^ It is easy to perceive, that Mr. Charles Wesley's mind was con- stantly awake to everything that tended, in any degree, to introduce innovations into the original plan of Methodism; to every measure which had any tendency to alter the relative situation of the societies to the established church, and to other bodies of religious professors in the nation, and to form them into a separate party. His whole soul revolted from this, and he used all his influence to prevent it. In February this year, Mr. John Wesley observes, " Finding many serious persons were much discouraged by prophets of evil, confi- dently foretelling very heavy calamities, which were coming upon our nation ; I endeavored to lift up their hands, by opening and ap- plying those comfortable words, Psalm xlii. 5, 6. ' Why art thou so heavy, O my soul? Why art thou so disquieted within me? O put thy trust in God ; for I will yet give him thanks, who is the help of my countenance and my God.' " — The next day was the National Fast. And he observes, " So solemn a one I never saw before. From one end of the city to the other, there was scarce any one st^en in the streets. All places of public worship were crowded in an uncommon degree ; and an unusual awe sat on most faces. I preached on the words of God to Abraham, interceding for Sodom, ' I will not destroy it (the city) for ten's sake.' " When we find a man constantly travelling through all parts of the nation ; holding intercourse with immense multitudes of people, by means of the pulpit and private correspondence ; and exerting all his influence on every occasion of public distress or alarm, to soften and quiet the minds of the people, we must call him a national blessing. And such was the constant practice of Mr. Wesley for more than half * Taken from the short-hand. VOL. n. 20 230 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. a century ! Let us hope, that the men who have succeeded him, will follow his example. In November, Mr. Wesley observes, " My brother and I set out for Bath, on a very extraordinary occasion. Some time since, Mr. Smyth, a clergyman whose labors God had greatly blessed in the North of Ireland, brought his wife over to Bath, who had been for some time in a declining state of health. I desired him to preach every Sunday evening in our chapel, while he remained there. But as soon as I was gone, Mr. M — , one of our preachers, vehemently opposed that ; affirming it was the common cause of all the lay-preachers : that they were appointed by the Conference, not by me, and he would not suf- fer the clergy to ride over their heads ; Mr. Smyth in particular, of whom he said all manner of evil. Hence the society was torn in pieces, and thrown into the utmost confusion." — I am sorry to confess on this occasion, that there are men among the preachers, of a most violent ungovernable spirit. These, if they find it necessary for any particular purpose, to oppose an individual, or any number of indi- viduals, of character and influence in the society, use every method in their power, both in the pulpit and out, to make him appear to the people as bad as the devil. Invention is on the rack to put the worst construction possible on everything he may say or do. Nay they attribute many things to him, the very thought of which never entered his heart, till he found himself accused of them. This line of conduct seems to have been taken from the practice of the Romish priests, who represent those whom they choose to call heretics, as guilty of every species of crime imagination can invent : and the Jesuits generally accused their most powerful opponents of heresy. — The Romish clergy call their heretics, enemies of the church : these preachers, call those who stand in the way of their own schemes of ambition and power, enemies of the work of God, " incarnate devils,"' (fcc. and from an afi'ectation of charity pray for them in a way that only tends to inflame the minds of the people against them, by mak- ing them appear more guilty ; and to give a greater display of their own goodness, by pretending a concern for them, and for the interests of the people. Thus we see, these men imitate their great exemplars in these kinds of contests, with wonderful exactness. Their language indeed diflers, but the governing spirit in both is the same ; and in the same circumstances would produce the same effects ! It is natural for the unsuspecting people at first, to believe that none of the preach- ers would bring accusations against an individual (or any number of individuals associated together) merely for the purpose of ruining his reputation with the society, that their own schemes may the better succeed : and yet this was undoubtedly the fact in the case before us; and I wish it were the only fact of the kind that might be recorded. It is easy for these men to bear down any individual for a long time, as he has generally no immediate access to the people, to prove his own innocence ; and they have the pulpit, which they make use of to THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 231 keep up an influence against him. In this case innocence is no pro- tection against universal prejudice and reproach ; and the best friends to the connexion, may be sacrificed to the secret machinations of a combination of a few preachers. And what is still worse, they have no redress, since the death of Mr. Wesley, but through the medium of their enemies ; and every one will easily conjecture how this must terminate. The reader will observe, that I speak only of a few of the preachers whose conduct is so very reprehensible ; yet I cannot help blaming the rest for continuing these violent men in the connex- ion, and more especially for continuing them in any office of govern- ment in the societies, as it brings the whole body of the preachers, however innocent, under a suspicion of favoring such unchristian proceedings ; which, if not vigorously opposed, must ruin the whole system, and bring religion itself into disgrace. He, therefore, acts the part of a true friend to Methodism, who resists practices so destructive in their tendency, and who endeavors by every lawful method in his power, to prevent a repetition of them : who shows in a strong light, that men capable of adopting teuch iniquitous means of carrying their schemes into effect, are not fit to be Methodist preachers; and that, it becomes the indispensable duty of the rest to cut off a hand, a foot, and even to pluck out a right eye, and to cast them away, rather than the whole body should perish. — I shall only observe further on this disagreeable subject, that the intelligent reader, who is acquainted with the internal affairs of the Methodists, will easily recollect instan- ces, wherein the truth of what is here stated has been fully proved, and amply illustrated. It seems Mr. M considered himself as asserting the rights of Conference, and acting for the benefit of the whole body of the preach- ers, who ought therefore to make it a common cause. Mr. Charles Wes- ley was firmly persuaded, that a combination of preachers against his brother's authority, did actually exist ; and that Mr. M on this occasion, was no more than their agent, through whom they meant to try their strength. How this might be, is uncertain ; but Mr. Wes- ley, at first, resisted this encroachment on his power with great firm- ness. " I read to the society," says he, " a paper which I wrote near twenty years ago, on a like occasion. Herein I observed, that the rules of our preachers were fixed by me, before any conference existed, particularly the twelfth : ' Above all, you are to preach when and where I appoint.' By obstinately opposing this rule, Mr. M has made all this uproar. In the morning, at a meeting of the preachers, I informed Mr. M , that as he did not agree to our fundamental rule, I could not receive him as one of our preachers, till he was of another mind. I read the same paper to the society at Bristol, as I found the flame had spread thither also. A few at Bath separated from us on this account : but the rest were thoroughly satisfied." Mr. M , however, did not fail to use his utmost endeavors to interest the other preachers in his cause : and Mr. Wesley perceiving 232 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. that some of the old itinerants greatly favored him, wrote the follow- ing letter to one of them, which I suppose is a copy of that which was sent to the rest. The date is January, 1780. My Dear Brother, "You seem to me not to have well considered the rules of an helper, or the rise of Methodism. It pleased God by me, to awaken first my brother, and then a few others ; who severally desired of me, as a favor, that I would direct them in all things. After my return from Georgia, many were both awakened and converted to God. One, and another and another of these, desired to join with me as sons in the gospel, to be directed by me. I drew up a few plain rules (observe, there Avas no conference in being !) and permitted them to join me on these conditions. Whoever therefore violates these conditions, particularly that of being directed by me in the work, does ipso facto disjoin himself from me. This brother M has done (but he cannot see that he has done amiss) and he would have it a common cause ; that is, he would have all the preachers do the same. He thinks ' they have a right so to do.' So they have. They have a right to disjoin themselves from me, whenever they please. But they cannot, in the nature of the thing join with me, any longer than they are directed by me. And what if the present preachers disjoined themselves? What should I lose thereby? Only a great deal of labor and care, which I do not seek, but endure ; because no one else either can or will. " You seem likewise to have quite a wrong idea of a conference. For above six years after my return to England, there was no such thing. I then desired some of our preachers to meet me ; in order to advise, not to control me. And you may observe, they had no power at all, but what I exercised through them. I chose to exercise the power which God had given me, in this manner, both to avoid osten- tation, and gently to habituate the people to obey them, when I should be taken from their head. But as long as I remain with them, the fundamental plan of Methodism remains inviolate : as long as any preacher joins with me, he is to be directed by me in his work. Do not you see then, that brother M , whatever his intentions might be, acted as wrong as wrong could be? And that the represent- ing of this, as the common cause of the preachers, was the way to common destruction ? The way to turn all their heads, and to set them in arms? It was a blow at the very root of Methodism. I could not therefore do less than I did. It was the very least that could be done, for fear that the evil should spread. "I do not willingly speak of these things at all: but I do it now out of necessity, because I perceive the mind of you, and some others, is a little hurt by not seeing them in a true light. I am, Your affectionate brother, J. Wesley.'* THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 233 This letter had not all the effect Mr. Wesley desired. He tells us, that he had written the paper which he read to the society at Bath and Bristol, twenty years before, on a like occasion. But he soon foundj that there was a vast difference between his situation at that time, and the present. In the course of twenty years, the preachers had greatly increased in number and influence ; and the vigor of his mind, to resist an opposition like this, was greatly diminished. He seemed sensible of this ; for as the Conference drew near he was evi- dently intimidated, and wrote to his brother Charles to accompany him to Bristol, where it was to be held. Mr. Charles had carefully watched all the proceedings in this affair, and was highly displeased both at them, and at his brother's timidity. He answered as follows ; " My reasons against accepting your invitation to the Conference, are, 1. I can do no good : 2. I can prevent no evil : 3. I am afraid of being a partaker of other men's sins, or of countenancing them by my presence. 4. I am afraid of myself; you know I cannot command my temper, and you have not courage to stand by me. 5. I cannot trust your resolution : unless you act with a vigor that is not in you, conclamatum est, our affairs are past hope. "I am not sure they will not prevail upon you to ordain them. — You claim the power, and only say, ' It is not probable you shall ever exercise it.' Probability on one side, implies probability on the other ; and I want better security. So I am to stand by, and see the ruin of our cause ! You know how far you may depend on me ; let me know how far I may depend on you, and on our preachers. In the Bath affair you acted with vigor for the first time; but you could not hold out. Unmindful of your power and your infirmity, yon yielded to the rebel, instead of his yielding to you. You should not have employed him again, till he had -owned his fault. This quite overturned my confidence in you, which I should never have told you had I not been compelled. — If you think my advice can be of any use to you, I will attend you to Bristol, and be always within call," &c. Mr. Charles accordingly attended his brother to Bristol, and was present at the Conference: but exceedingly dissatisfied with his brother's total want of courage on the occasion. About a fortnight after, he sent him the following letter. " I did not hope by my pres- ence at the Conference, to do any good, or prevent any evil. So I told you in London. Yet I accepted your invitation, only because you desired it. And as I came merely to please you, I resolved not to contradict your will in any thing. Your will, I perceived, was to receive Mr. M , unhumbled, unconvinced, into your confidence, and into your bosom. He came uninvited, and openly accused your curate for obeying your orders : you suffered it ; and did not give Mr. M the gentlest reproof for disobeying them, and drawing others into his rebellion ; and endeavoring to engage all the preachers in it ; making an actual separation at Bath, and still keeping up his sepa- voL. n. 20* 30 234 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. rate society. My judgment was, never to receive Mr. M as a preacher, till he acknowledged his fault. But I submitted and attended in silence. I was much easier for me to say nothing, than to speak neither more nor less than you would approve. I was sometimes strongly tempted to speak ; but if I had opened my mouth I should have spoiled all. — Your design, I believed, was to keep all quiet — I allow you your merit — Tii, Maximus ille es^ Unus qui nobis cedendo restituis rera.^ " By a very few words I could have provoked your preachers to lay beside the mask ; but that was the very thing you guarded against; and, I suppose, the reason for which you desired my presence, that I might be some sort of check to the independents. Still I think it bet- ter for the people, that they (the preachers) should show themselves before your death, than after it. You think otherwise ; and I submit. Satis, jam satis spectata in te amicitia, est mea :f and I am perfectly satisfied with my own insignificancy. I have but one thing to do ; the Lord make me ready for it." Here we see the preachers prevailed, and Mr. Wesley gave way : and from this Conference to the time of his death, I believe his au- thority was gradually on the decline. Mr. Wesley knew how to yield, and preserve an appearance of authority, in cases where he saw resistance would be useless, or productive of confusion. He observes in his letter to the preachers, that Mr. M 's proposition, which tended to deprive him of a portion of his power, was, "a blow at the root of Methodism." He must mean, at the root of discipUne, or the economy established by his authority among the preachers and people. This was true. The discipline, and his power, grew up together ; they mutually supported each other, and the one was the natural guardian of the other. What wonder then, that, a breach being now made in his power, the discipline should soon after be over- run with innovations? When the fence is broken down, the garden is trodden under foot, and soon overspread with weeds. In the beginning of this year, a great clamor was raised against the bill passed in favor of the Roman Catholics. A Protestant Asso- ciation was formed to obtain a repeal of it, and in the end much mischief was done: not without suspicion, however, that the outra- ges which followed, were greatly promoted and increased by Papists, and by others in disguise. The one party wished to disgrace the * This line is a parody on a line of old Ennius, quoted by Cicero in his Cato Major, TJnis qui nobis cunctando restituit rem. The words allude to Q. Fabius Maximus, who, when Hannibal invaded Italy, was made Dictator, and by marches and counter-marches delay- ing a battle, saved Kome ; and hence was called, the Cunctator, or Delayer. Mr. Charles has changed cunctando for cedendo, ^ by yielding or giving up/ and put the verb in the second person singular, to apply the words in a satirical manner to his brother — " You are that Maximus, who alone restores our affairs by giving them up." t 'Oly friendship for you, has now been very sufficiently proved." THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. ' 235 Association, the other, the ministry. But before these things hap- pened, a pamphlet was written in defence of the object the Associa- tion had in view; and an answer to it soon appeared. These pamph- lets were put into Mr. Wesley's hands ; and having read them, he wrote a letter on the subject, dated January 21, which he sent to the printer of the Public Advertiser. In tliis letter, after premising that persecution had nothing to do with the matter, and that he wished no man to be persecuted for his religious principles ; he lays down this general proposition, "That no Roman Catholic does or can give secu- rity to a Protestant Government, for his allegiance and peaceable behavior." He rested the proof of this proposition on the following arguments, any one of which, if good, is proof sufficent, if the others should not apply. "1. It is a Roman Catholic maxim, established not by private men, but by a public council, that, 'No faith is to be kept with here- tics.' This has been openly avowed by the Council of Constance; but it never was openly disclaimed. Whether private persons avow or disavow it, it is a fixed maxim of the Church of Rome. " 2. One branch of the spiritual power of the pope, is, and has been for ages, the power of granting pardons for all sins past, present, and to come ! But those who acknowledge him to have this spiritual power, can give no security for their allegiance, &c. "3. The power of dispensing with any promise, oath, or vow, is another branch of the spiritual power of the pope. And all who acknowledge his spiritual power, must acknowledge this : but who- ever acknowledges this dispensing power of the pope, cannot give security for his allegiance to any government — Nay, not only the pope, but even a priest has poioer to pardon sins ! This is an essen- tial doctrine of the Church of Rome.. But they who acknowledge this cannot possibly give any security for their allegiance to any gov- ernment. "Setting then religion aside, it is plain, that upon principles of reason, no government ought to tolerate men, who cannot give any security to that government for their allegiance and peaceable be- havior. But this no Romanist can do, not only while he holds that ' No faith is to be kept with heretics,' but so long as he acknowledges either priestly-absolution, or the spiritual power of the pope." The letter, from which the above is only an abstract, raised several adversaries. But Mr. O'Leary, a Capuchin friar, in Dublin, having seen the letter in the Freeman's Journal, soon became the most con- spicuous of Mr. Wesley's opponents. He published Remarks upon the letter, in the same Journal; to which Mr. Wesley replied. Mr. O'Leary continued his Remarks in five succeeding Journals ; and Mr. Wesley published a second reply. The Remarks were afterwards reprinted together in London, with the following title, " Mr. O'Leary 's Remarks on the Rev. Mr. Wesley's Letters in defence of the Protes- 236 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. tant Associations in England, to which are prefixed Mr. Wesley's Letters." We have here a most striking sample of Mr. O'Leary's disingenu- ity and artifice; if he gave this title to the pamphlet. For, 1. Mr. Wesley had not written one line in defence of the Protestant Associ- ations : and, 2. Mr. Wesley's two replies published in the Freeman's Journal, were suppressed, and a spurious letter palmed on the public, as genuine, which Mr. Wesley declared he had never seen, before he saw it in Mr. O'Leary's pamphlet. Mr. Wesley's second reply to Mr. O'Lear}^, contains the strength of his cause; and with what has before been said, will give the reader a full view of the subject: I shall therefore insert the substance of it. To the Editors of the Freeman's Journal. " Gentlemen, " Some time ago, in a letter published at London, I observed, ' Roman Catholics cannot give those whom they account heretics, any sufficient security for their peaceable behavior! \. Because it has been publicly avowed in one of their General Councils, and never publicly disclaimed, that faith is not to be kept with heretics. 2. Be- cause they hold the doctrine of priestly absolution : and 3. The doc- trine of papal pardons and dispensations.' "Mr. O'Leary has published Remarks on this letter: nine parts in ten of which are quite wide of the mark. Not that they are wide of his mark, which is to introduce a plausible 'panegyric upon the Roman Catholics, mixt with keen invectives against the Protestants ; whether true or false it matters not. All this is admirably well cal- culated to inspire the reader with aversion to these heretics, and to bring them back to the holy, harmless, much injured Church of Rome ! And I should not wonder, if these six papers should make six thousand converts to her. Close arguing he does not attempt, but he vapors, and skips to and fro, and rambles to all points of the com- pass in a very lively and entertaining manner. " My argument was, the Council of Constance has openly avowed violation of faith with heretics. But it has never been openly dis- claimed. Therefore those who receive this Council, cannot be trusted, by those whom they account heretics — This is my immediate conclu- sion. And if the premises be admitted, it will infallibly follow. " On this Mr. O'Leary says, ' A Council so often quoted challenges peculiar attention. We shall examine it with all possible precision and impartially. At a time when the broachers of a new doctrine' — as new as the Bible — ' were kindling the fire of sedition, and shaking the foundation of thrones and kingdoms' — big words, but entirely void of truth — 'was held the Council of Constance. To this was cited John Huss, famous for propagating errors tending to wrest the sceptre from the hand of kings.' — Equally true — ' He was obnoxious THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 237 to the Church and State.' — To the Church of Rome : not to the State in any degree. — ' Huss strikes at the root of all temporal power and civil authority. He boldly asserts, that all princes, magistrates, &c. in the state of mortal sin, are deprived, ipso facto, of all power and jurisdiction. And by broaching these doctrines, he makes Bohemia a theatre of intestine war. See the Acts of the Council of Constance in L' Abbe's collection of Councils' — I have seen them, and can find nothing of this therein. But more of this by and by. " ' He gave notice that he would stand his trial. But he attempted to escape' — No, never, this is pure invention. ' He was arrested at Constance, and confined. His friends plead his safe-conduct. The Council then declared, No safe-conduct granted by the Emperor, or any other Princes, to Heretics, ought to hinder them from being punished as justice shall require. And the person who has promised them security, shall not be obliged to keep his promise, by whatever tie HE MAY BE ENGAGED.' And did the Council of Constance declare this? Yes, says Mr. O'Leary. I desire no more. But before I argue upon the point, per- mit me to give a little fuller account of the whole affair. " The Council of Constance was called by the Emperor Sigismund and Pope John the 23d, in the year 1414. Before it began, the Em- peror sent some Bohemian gentlemen, to conduct John Huss to Con- stance, solemnly promising, that he ' should come and return freely, without fraud or corruption.' " But before he left Prague, he waited on the Bishop of Nazareth, Papal Inquisitor for that city and diocese, who, in the presence of many witnesses, gave him the following testimonial — ' We, Nicholas — do by these presents, make known to all men, that we have often talked with that honorable man, Master John Huss, and in all his sayings, doings, and behavior, have proved him to be a faithful man : finding no manner of evil, sinister, or erroneous doings in him, unto the present. Prague, August 30, 1414.' "This was attested by the hand and seal of the public notary, named Michael Pruthatietz — After this, Conrade, Archbishop of Prague, declared before all the Barons of Bohemia, that ' He knew not that John Huss was culpable or faulty, in any crime or oflence whatever' — So neither the Inquisitor, nor the Archbishop, knew any thing of ' his making Bohemia a theatre of intestine war.' "In the seventeenth session, the sentence and condemnation of John Huss, was read and published. The Emperor then commanded the Duke of Bavaria to deliver him to the executioner ; for which glorious exploit, he was thus addressed by the Bishop of Landy, in the name of the Council : ' This most holy, and goodly labor, was reserved only for thee, O most noble Prince ! Upon thee only doth it lie, to whom the whole rule and ministration of justice is given. Wherefore thou hast established thy praise and renown : even by the 238 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. mouths of babes and sucklings thy praise shall be celebrated for ever- more ! ' "From the whole of this transaction we may observe, 1. That John Huss was guilty of no crime, either in word or action ; even his enemies, the Archbishop of Prague, and the Papal Inquisitor being judges. 2. That his real fault, and his only one. was opposing the Papal usurpations. 3. That this most noble prince, was a bigot- ed, cruel, perfidous murderer: and that the fathers of the Council deserve the same praise, seeing they urged him to embrue his hands in innocent blood, in violation of the public faith, and extolled him to the skies for so doing : and seeing they have laid it down as a maxim that the most solemn promise made to a heretic may be broken. " 'But,' says Mr. O'Leary, 'this regards the peculiar case of safe- conducts granted by princes to heretics' — But what then? If the public faith with heretics may be violated in one instance, it may be in a thousand — 'But can the rule be extended further?' — It may; it must ; we cannot tell where to stop. Away then with your witti- cisms on so awful a subject. What ! do you sport with human blood 7 I take burning men alive to be a very serious thing. I pray spare your jests on the occasion. — Again, ' What more absurd than to insist on a general council's disclaiming a doctrine they never taught' — They did teach it : and that not by the bye, not incidentally ; but they laid it down as a stated rule of action, dictated by the Holy Ghost — and demonstrated their sincerity therein by burning a man alive. And this Mr. O'Leary humorously compares to roasting a piece of beef ! With equal tenderness, I suppose, he would compare the ' singeing the beards of heretics ! ' that is thrusting a burning furze-brush in their face, to the singeing a fowl before it is roasted. — Now, what security can any Romanist give a Protestant till this doc- trine is pubhcly abjured? If Mr. O'Leary has any thing more to plead for this council, I shall follow him step by step. But let him keep his word, and ' give a serious answer to a serious charge.' — Drollery may come in, when we are talking of roasting fowls, but not when we talk of 'roasting men.' "Would I then wish the Roman Catholics to be persecuted? I never said or hinted any such thing. I abhor the thought : it is for- eign to all I have preached and written for these fifty years. But I would wish the Romanists in England (I had no others in view) to be treated still with the same lenity that they have been these sixty years : to be allowed both civil and religious liberty, but not permit- ted to undermine ours. I wish them to stand just as they did, before the late Act was passed : not to be persecuted, or hurt themselves ; but gently restrained from hurting their neighbors. I am, gentlemen. Your obedient servant, Chester, March 31, 1780. John Wesley. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 239 Notwithstanding the higli praises bestowed by some persons on Mr. O'Leary, at the time of this controversy, the impartial reader will easily observe, that Mr. Wesley had greatly the advantage in point of argument. Mr. O'Leary, to all intents and purposes, allows the charge Mr. Wesley brought against the Council of Constance ; and yet afterwards affects to deny it. Mr. Berrington wrote to Mr. Wes- ley in defence of the same Council ; and in a private letter =^ observes, "There never was a decision made at Constance tending to show, that, no faith is to be kept with heretics. The words of the canon are not susceptible of such a comment, unless tortured to it. At all events no council, pope, bishop, priest, or layman of our church, crer understood them in the sense of your interpretation — But every Catholic divine has at all times, in writing on the subject, utterly reprobated the idea of breaking faith with heretics, as contrary to every dictate of reason and religion." — These, undoubtedly, are very extra- ordinary assertions, but there is no proof. With regard to the Council of Constance, if the words of the canon are indeed ambiguous, which some persons do not think, yet, the burning a man alive, in open violation of the public faith, was certainly a very plain comment upon them, which can hardly leave a doubt behind. But what shall we say to the words that follow, "Every Catholic divine has at all times utterly reprobated the idea of breaking faith with heretics." I do not know that Mr. Wesley answered this letter, for there would be no end of answering groundless assertions. The modern rulers of the Church of Rome in Catholic countries, speak on this subject in a strain very different from that of Mr. Berrington. In 1768, an oath of allegiance was in contemplation for Roman Catholics of Ire- land, which, for the better security of government, contained a dec- laration of abhorre7ice and detestation of the doctrines, " That faith is not to be kept with heretics, and that princes deprived by the pope, may be deposed or murdered by their subjects." The pope's legate at Brussels, Ghilini, Archbishop of Rhodes, had then the superinten- dence of the Romish Church in Ireland. He wrote on this subject, to the titular Archbishop of Dublin, and in his letter, treats the above clauses proposed in the oath, as absolutely intolerable. " Because," says he, "those doctrines are defended^ and contended for, by most Catholic nations, and the Holy See has frequently followed them in practice." On the whole he decides, " That, as the oath is in its whole extent unlawful, so in its nature it is invalid, null, and of no effect, so that it can by no means bind and oblige consciences." This letter was published by Thomas de Burgo (Burke,) titular Bishop of Ossory, and public historiographer to the Dominican order in Ireland, in his appendix to his Hibernia Dominicana, printed in 1772 ; together with three similar ones to the other three titular metropolitans, and styled by the Bishop, LitercB vere aurecc cedroque digncB.-f * I believe it was never published. f See Erskine's Sketches and Hints of Church History, p. 131. 240 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. That similar decisions on the vahdity of oaths detrimental to the interests of the Holy See, were uniformly made by successive popes, whenever the affairs of the church required them, is well known. I intended to have brought forward a few of them, but it is unneces- sary. What has been said fully proves the charge Mr. Wesley brought — " It is a maxim of the Church of Rome that faith is not to be kept with heretics." It has been taught again and again, by the first authority in this church, that the Roman Catholics are not bound to any engagements made with heretics, though confirmed by the most solemn oath that can possibly be framed, when the good of the church requires they should break it. This was not only an ancient doctrine of the church in the times of great ignorance ; but we have already seen that the modern rulers of it maintain the same doctrine and contend for it. And what wonder? when we consider, 1. That the old spirit of Popery is still kept up, by the practice of the pope, to the present time : once every year, on Maundy-Thursday, he excommunicates all heretics in the most awful and terrific manner ; and thus keeps up a constant spirit of hatred in the minds of Catho- lics against the Protestants. And, 2. That the Romish bishops take an oath at their consecration, totally inimical to every Protestant government, and which binds them to use every method in their power to subvert it ; the following is a part of the oath : " The Roman Papacy, and the royalties of St. Peter, I will, saving my own order, assist them (the pope and his successors) to retain and defend against every man. The rights, honors, privileges, and authority of the holy Roman Church, and of our lord the pope, and his successors afore- said, I will be careful to preserve, defend, enlarge, and promote. All heretics, schismatics, and rebels against our said lord, I will, to the utmost of my power, persecute {persequar) and oppose, and never lay down my weapons till they are utterly brought under and rooted out" — the word persequar, is ambiguous, but Dr. William Hales, of Trinity College, Dublin, in his Survey of the modern state of the Church of Rome, has proved, that the clause, hereticos pro posse jyersequar, et expugnaho, is an obligation to persecute heretics, and oppose them with temporal weapons ; and that this appears the sense of the Church of Rome, both from her decrees and practice, and even from late instances of persecuting zeal in the Spanish and Portuguese inquisition.^ In the course of this year, some persons in America, attached to the doctrines, and to the ritual of the Church of England, wrote to Mr. Wesley, requesting that he would get a young man ordained for them, by one of the bishops in this country. They did not apply to the Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge in Foreign Parts, because they did not want pecuniary assistance from that fund. Mr. Wesley wrote to Dr. Lowth, Bishop of London, begging the favor ♦Erskine's Sketches, pages 133 and 228. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 241 thai he would ordain a pious young man for them. The bishop refused ; and August 10, Mr. Wesley sent him the following letter. " My Lord, "Some time since I received your lordship's favor, for which I return your lordship my sincere thanks. Those persons did not apply to the society: because they had nothing to ask of them. They wanted no salary for their minister : they were themselves able and willing to maintain him. They therefore applied, by me, to your lordship, as members of the Church of England, and desirous so to continue, begging the favor of your lordship, after your lordship had examined him, to ordain a pious man who might officiate as their minister. "But your lordship observes, 'There are three ministers in that country already 7' True, my lord : but what are three, to wa'tch over all the souls in that extensive country? — Will your lordship permit me to speak freely ? T dare not do otherwise. I am on the verge of the grave, and know not the hour when I shall drop into it. Sup- pose there were threescore of those missionaries in the country, could I in conscience recommend these souls to their care ? Do they take any care of their own souls? If they do (I speak it with concern) I fear they are almost the only missionaries in America that do. My lord, I do not speak rashly : I have been in America ; and so have several with whom I have lately conversed. And both I and they know, what manner of men the far greater part of these are. They are men who have neither the power of religion nor the form ; men that lay no claim to piety, nor even decency. " Give me leave, my lord, to speak more freely still: perhaps it is the last time I shall trouble your lordship. I know your lordship's abilities and extensive learning: I believe, what is far more, that your lordship fears God. I have heard that your lordship is unfash- ionably diligent in examining the candidates for holy orders : yea, that your lordship is generally at the pains of examining them your- self. Examining them! in what respects? Why whether they imderstand a little Latin and Greek; and can answer a few trite questions in the science of Divinity ! Alas, how little does this avail ! Does your lordship examine, whether they serve Christ or Belial? Whether they love God or the world ? Whether they ever had any serious thougliis about heaven or hell ? Whether they have any real desire to save their own souls, or the souls of others? If not, what have they to do with holy orders? and what will become of the souls committed to their care? "My lord, I do by no means despise learning: I know the value of it too well. But what is this, particularly in a christian minister, compared to piety? What is it in a man that has no rehgion? 'As a jewel in a swine's snout.' "Some time since 1 recommended to your lordship a plain man. VOL. n. 21 31 242 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. whom I had known above twenty years ; as a person of deep, genu- ine piety, and of unblamable conversation. But he neither under- stood Greek, nor Latin : and he affirmed, in so many words, that, ' He believed it was his duty to preach, whether he was ordained or no.' I believe so too. What became of him since, I know not. But I suppose he received Presbyterian ordination : and I cannot blame him if he did. He might think any ordination better than none. " I do not know, that Mr. Hoskins had any favor to ask of the society. He asked the favor of your lordship to ordain him, that he might minister to a little flock in America. But your lordship did not see good to ordain him : but your lordship did see good to ordain and send into America, other persons, who knew something of Greek and Latin; but knew no more of saving souls, than of catching whales. "In this respect also, I mourn for poor America: for the sheep scattered up and down therein. Part of them have no shepherds at all : particularly in the northern colonies ; and the case of the rest is little better, for their own shepherds pity them not. They cannot, for they have no pity on themselves. They take no thought or care about their own souls. " Wishing your lordship every blessing from the Great Shepherd and Bishop of our souls, I remain, my lord. Your lorship's dutiful son and servant, John Wesley." In the midst of the multiplicity of affairs in which Mr. Wesley was concerned, he constantly paid attention to' the spiritual welfare, not only of the members of his own society, but of those persons with whom he occasionally corresponded. The following is an instance of this kind attention and brotherly care. Sir Harry Tre- lawney had been a Calvinist, and during this period, had, I suppose been shy of Mr. Wesley's acquaintance. At length being convinced, that, the narrow, limited views of John Calvin, concerning the atone- ment of Christ, were not agreeable to the general tenor of the invita- tions, promises, and threatenihgs of the New Testament, he quitted them, and the party of the Calvinists. On this occasion, Mr. Wesley wrote to him, congratulating him on his escape, but at the same time warning him of the danger of running into the opposite extreme. This is so natural to the human mind, that it is difficult to be avoided : and by yielding to this impulse in some doctrines of impor- tance, it is to be feared that many have been destroyed. Experience, I think, will warrant the following observation : A speculative Cal- vinist, who, convinced of the errors of his system, becomes an Arminian so called, is in much greater danger of falling into low, mean, unscriptural notions of Christ and of the christian salvation, than a speculative Arminian. who becomes a Calvinist. Mr. Wesley THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 243 seems to have been of this opinion, when he kindly cautioned his friend, against the danger which lay before him. " For a long time," says he, "I have had a desire to see you, but could not find an oppor- tunity ; and indeed, I had reason to believe my company would not be agreeable : as you were intimate with those who think they do God service by painting me in the most frightful colors. It gives me much satisfaction to find, that you have escaped out of the hands of those warm men — it is not at all surprising that they should speak a little unkindly of you too, in their turn. It gave me no small satis- faction to learn from your own lips, the falsehood of their allegation. I believed it false before, but could not affirm it, so positively as I can now. ''Indeed it would not have been without precedent, if from one extreme, you had run into another. This was the case with that great man Dr. Taylor. For some years he was an earnest Calvinist; but afterwards, judging he could not get far enough from that mel- ancholy system, he ran, not only into Arianism, but into the very dregs of Socinianism. I have reason indeed to believe he was con- vhiced of his mistake, some years before he died. But to acknowl- edge this publicly, was too hard a task for one who had lived above eighty years. " You have need to be thankful on another account likewise ; that is, that your prejudices against the Church of England are removing. Having had an opportunity of seeing several of the churches abroad, and having deeply considered the several sorts of Dissenters at home, I am fully convinced, that our own church, with all her blemishes, is nearer the scriptural plan, than any other in Europe. ''I sincerely wish you may retain your former zeal for God; only, that it may be a zeal according to knowledge. But there certainly will be a danger of your sinking into a careless, lukewarm state, without any zeal or spirit at all. As you were surfeited with an irra- tional, unscriptural religion, you may easily slide into no religion at all : or, into a dead form, that will never make you happy either in this world, or in that which is to come. Wishing every scriptural blessing, both to Lady Trelawney and you, I am, dear Sir, Your affectionate servant, J. W." Notwithstanding Mr. Wesley's itinerancy, his daily labor of preach- ing, visiting the societies, and extensive correspondence; yet he still found time to read many books. And, what is rather singular, he often met with books that are very scarce, which many men of literature, with good libraries, have never seen ; an instance of which will be given in speaking of the enlarged edition of his Philosophy — he read, not only books of divinity, of natural hiistory, and moral philosophy, which came more immediately within the province of his profession, but 244 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. hooks which treated of the most remote antiquity. Here investiga- tion is difficult, the highest degree of evidence to be attained, a bare probabihty, and the subjects discussed are rather curious than useful in the conduct of hfe. Yet even these books Mr. Wesley read, with uncommon diligence and care, often collecting the substance of them into a small compass. The following is an instance of this kind — Sept. 1, 1781, he says, "I made an end of reading that curious book, Dr. Parsons' Remains of .Taphet. The very ingenious author has struck much light into some of the darkest parts of ancient history. And although I cannot subscribe to every proposition which he advances, yet I apprehend, he has sufficiently proved the main of his hypothesis : namely, "1. That after the flood, Shem and his descendants peopled the greatest parts of Asia : 2. That Ham and his children peopled Africa: 3. That Europe was peopled by the two sons of Japhet, Gomer and Magog: the southern and south-western by Gomer, and his children: and the north and north-western, by the children of Magog : 4. That the former were called Gomerians, Cimmerians, and Cimbrians; and afterwards, Celtse, Galatae, and Gauls : the latter were called by the general name of Scythians, Scuti. and Scots : 5. That the Gomerians, spread swiftly through the north of Europe, as far as the Cimbrian Chersonesus, including Sweden, Denmark, Norway, and divers other countries, and then into Ireland, where they multiplied very early into a considerable nation : 6. That some ages after, another part of them, who had first settled in Spain, sailed to Ireland under Milea, or Milesius, and conquering the first inhabitants, took possession of the land: 7. That about the same time the Gomerians came to Ireland, the Mago- gians, or Scythians, came to Britain ; so early, that both spake the same language, and well understood each other : 8. That the Irish spoken by the Gomerians, and the Welsh, spoken by the Magogians, are one and the same language, expressed by the same seventeen let- ters which were long after brought, by a Gomer ian prince, into Greece : 9. That all the languages of Europe, Greek and Latin in particular, are derived from this : 10. That the Antediluvian language, spoken by all till after the flood, and then continued in the family of Shem, was Hebrew ; and from this (the Hebrew) tongue, many of the eastern languages are derived. The foregoing particulars, this fine writer has made highly probable. And these may be admitted, though we do not agree to his vehement panegyric on the Irish lan- guage ; much less receive all the stories told by the Irish poets, or chroniclers, as genuine authentic history." — Candor will readily acknowledge, and envy itself must confess, that a man in the seventy- ninth year of his age, who, in the midst of daily avocations which he deemed of the highest importance to himself and others, could go through a work of this kind with so much attention, and collect the substance of it into a few general heads, must have possessed great strength of mind^ and no comnion degree pf tbi^ spirit of inquiry. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 245 In February, 1782, a person unknown proposed a few questions to Mr. Wesley in writing, and begged the favor of unequivocal answers. The questions and answers, were as follows : "Is it your wish that the people called Methodists should be, or become, a body entirely separate from the church 7 Answer. No. "If not, where, that is, how often and where, I mean, upon what description of teachers of the establishment, are they to attend?" Ansicer. I advise them to go to church. "More particularly, if the fall, the corruption, and natural impo- tence of man, his free and full redemption in Christ Jesus, through faith working by love, should be taught and inculcated, and offered to the attention of all, at the church of the parish where they reside, are they then in your opinion, bound in conscience to hear, or may they at their own option, forbear?" A7iswer. I do not think they are bound in conscience, to attend any 'particular church. "Or if they are at liberty to absent themselves, are they at liberty, that is, have they a christian privilege, to censure this doctrine in the gross, to condemn such teachers, and boldly to pronounce them, 'blind leaders of the blind?' " Answer. No : by no means. "Whenever this happens, is it through prejudice, or rational piety? Is it through bigotry, or a catholic spirit? Is it consistent with christian charity? Is it compatible with a state of justification? Or, is it even allowable in the high habit of evangelical perfection?" Answer. I think it is a sin." About the latter end of this year, a report prevailed, and gained credit, that Administration had an intention to bring a Bill into the House for embodying the militia, and for exercising them on a Sun- day. On this occasion, Mr. Wesley wrote the following letter to a nobleman, then high in office : " My Lord, " If I wrong your lordship I am sorry for it; but I really believe, your lordship fears God : and I hope your lordship has no unfavora- ble opinion of the christian revelation. This encourages me to trou- ble your lordship with a few lines, which otherwise I should not take upon me to do. "Above thirty years ago, a motion was made in Parliament, for raising and embodying the militia, and for exercising them, to save time, on Sunday. When the motion was like to pass, an old gentle- man stood up and said, 'Mr. Speaker, I have one objection to this: I believe an old book, called the Bible.' The members looked at one another, and the motion was dropped, " Must not all others, who believe the Bible, have the very same objection? And from what I have seen, I cannot but think, these 21* 246 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. are still three-fourths of the nation. Now, setting religion out of the question, is it expedient to give such a shock to so many millions of people at once ? And certainly it would shock them extremely : it would wound them in a very tender part. For would not they, would not all England, would not all Europe, consider this as a vir- tual repeal of the Bible ? And would not all serious persons say, We have little religion in the land now ; but by this step we shall have less still.' For wherever this pretty show is to be seen, the peo- ple will flock together; and will lounge away so much time before and after it, that the churches will be emptier than they are already ! ''My lord, I am concerned for this on a double account. First, because I have personal obligations to your lordship, and would fain, even for this reason, recommend your lordship to the love and esteem of all over whom I have any influence. Secondly, because, 1 now reverence your lordship for your office' sake, and believe it to be my bounden duty, to do all that is in my little power, to advance your lordship's influence and reputation. "Will your lordship permit me, to add a word in my old-fashioned way? 1 pray Him that has all power in heaven and earth, to pros- per all your endeavors for the public good, and am, My lord. Your lordship's willing servant, John Wesley." The Methodists had now subsisted under this appellation, about half a century. Yet the public at large had very imperfect notions of their principles, and scarcely knew anything of their internal economy. The most candid writers in opposition to them, were grossly ignorant in these respects; and others did not scruple a little misrepresentation. If this was the case at home, we cannot suppose that the representations of them, would be more accurate abroad. The foreign journalists would naturally copy from our own, and from those who had expressly written against them. This has been the situation of most denominations of Christians, who have been obnoxious to the rulers, either of an establishment, or, of any very popular or powerful party. And from what has happened in our own time, we may well conjecture what has taken place in times past, when ignorance and prejudice were much more predominant, and the means of accurate knowledge much less general. Thus, the accounts we now have of the ancient heretics, are almost wholly taken from the representations of their avowed enemies, or from those who only retailed common reports. And such was the case at present, with respect to the character of the Methodists in foreign countries. In November, Mr. Wesley received a letter from Dr. Burekhardt, pastor of the German Church at the Savoy. The doctor informs him — that he had lately read in a German periodical publication, a most ill- natured account of the Methodists in England : that he thought it his THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 247 duty to oppose these prejudices in his own country, which he deemed injurious to the interests of Christianity : that he intended to write a true history of Methodism, describing its origin, nature, progress, and present state, for the benefit of his countrymen: and, that he requested Mr. Wesley, to direct him to authentic materials for such a work, and help him to procure them.=^ — The design was candid and hberal; but whether it was executed, or not, I cannot say. It has already been observed, that a party existed among the preachers, who wished the Methodists to be erected into an indepen- dent body, and a total separation to be made from the established church. One of this party was frequently about Mr. Wesley's per- son ; and under various pretences sometimes led him into measures, that offended the people and embarrassed his affairs, while the true author lay concealed, as much as possible, behind the scene. In December, Mr. Wesley received a letter from a friend, of which only a part has been preserved; but this part throws some light on the present state of things. "And first," says the writer, "I would advise you to speak comfortably to the people, who are irritated to a high degree against you. The die is not yet cast : you are not yet in as bad a situation as England is with regard to America. A few comfortable words, might yet make them your own forever. Let not your sun go down under a cloud. Stain not with disgrace,! every action of your whole life. Leave the event to Providence : you can- not prevent a separation of your preachers J after you are gone to rest ; why should you see it in your life-time 7 A door is open for you at Bristol, and a comfortable door too : why should you leave the word of God to serve tables? at the instigation of those, who would be glad to see your head laid in the dust, if they might sit in * The original letter is as follows : " Viro summe Reverendo J. Wesley, S. P. D. Johannes Theophilus Burekhardt, Pastor Germ, ad sedem St. Mariae (Savoy.) " Legi nuperrime, in libro quodam germanico periodico, judicia perversissima de Meth- odistis in Anglia. Mei itaque esse puto, istiusmodi pracconceptis opinionibus, quae sunt rei christianae valde noxiae, in patria mea obviam ire, veramque Methodismi historiam, originem, naturam, fata ac statum praesenteni popularibus meis enarrare ac describere. Peto igitur a Te, Vir Venerande, ut mihi, talem historiam scripturo, genuinos fontes indi- care, atque scripta suppeditare velis, quibus ista historia jam pertractata est, et quae ad illustrandam illam faciunt. Pittius, unus ex praedecessoribus meis, sine dubio Tibi non ignotus fait. Caeterum, ex animo precor Deum, Patrem Domini nostri Jesu Christi, ut in commodum ecclesiae suae, senectutem Tuam juvenili robore induere atque ornare, Teque diu inter nos in posterum conservare velit. Vale, mihique fave ! Londini, in Savoy-Square, d. 28 Novbr. 1782. f The writer of the letter had expressed himself thus, " Stain not, as it were with blood, every action," &c. This was very improper, having no analogy to the subject in hand. I have therefore, left out the words, " As it were," and changed the word blood for dis- gcace, which seems to convey the writer's idea. Through an eagerness to express himself in the strongest manner possible, he fell into an impropriety of expression. $ I suppose he means, from the Church. 248 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. your chair ! One would think you might, with almost half an eye, see what some of them are aiming at. May the God of peace open your eyes ; and direct you to act in such a manner as will disappoint our grand adversary of his unlawful prey. I am, Reverend Sir, Your well wisher, and humble servant, J. M.^' In June, 1783, Mr. Wesley went over to Holland, and spent his birth- day, completing the eightieth year of his age, in this country. He seemed pleased with his visit, though the motives for making it are not very obvious. It is not probable, that the design originated with himself ; and any conjectures concerning the reasons why others put him upon it, might be false, and appear ill-natured or invidious. The year 1784, brings us to the grand cHmacterical year of Meth- odism. Not indeed, if we number the years of its existence, but if we regard the changes which now took place in the form of its ori- ginal Constitution. Not that these changes destroyed at once the original Consitution of Methodism : this would have been too great a shock ; but the seeds of its corruption and final dissolution, were this year solemnly planted, and have since been carefully watered and nursed by a powerful party among the preachers. The changes to which I allude, were, 1. The Deed of Declaration : and, 2. Ordina- tion. These undoubtedly laid the foundation of a New Order of things among the Methodists, hitherto unknown; and we may easily suppose, that those who favored it, would make themselves certain of success, by a little patience and good management. The Deed of Declaration, is dated the 28th of February. It is entitled, "The Rev. John Wesley's Declaration and Establishment of the Conference of the people called Methodists." And in the attested copy is said to be, " Enrolled in his Majesty's High Court of Chancery." — I shall endeavor to state the substance of the Preamble to this famous Deed, as concisely as possible, to retain the sense com- plete.— It says, that, Whereas divers buildings commonly called Chapels with a Messuage and Dwelling-House — situate in various parts of Great-Britain, have been given and conveyed from time to time by the said John Wesley, to certain persons and their heirs in each of the said gifts and conveyances named — Upon Trust, that the trustees in the several deeds respectively named, and the survivors of them — and the Trustees for the time being to be elected as in the said deeds is appointed, should permit the said John Wesley, and such other persons as he should for that purpose nominate and appoint, at all times during his life — to have and enjoy the free use and benefit of the said premises — therein to preach and expound God's Holy Word : And upon further trust, that the said respective Trustees, 37 ib. 40 43 47 232 234 237 50 0! 2G5 208 274 65 79 71 72 75 77 ib. ih. ib. 79 82 85 9S i>7 101 102 lO.') 107 111 117 118 119 124 130 132 134 144 148 152 154 155 160 318 INDEX. Vol. Page Wesley, Charles, assaulted by a mob at Sheffield 1 • . 161 Visits and labours with the St. Ives society " . • 168 Persecution by mobs continues ... " • • 170 Arrested by a summons " . . 173 Preaches to 10,000 at one time " 184 Mobbed at Devizes " . . 189 Almost in want in Dublin " . . 196 Mobbed at Athlone, Ireland " . . 197 In a violent sea-storm " .. 198 Marries Miss Gvvynne " . . 205 Examinations of preachers " . . 210 Why he declined travelling, vol. 1—2 . . 107 Letter to a preacher who had left the society " . . 22& An account of Rev. C. Wesley's decease 1 . . 227 Wesley, John, his birth 1 . . 231 Is placed at the Charter-House " . ■ 234 Thoughts in view of orders " .. 236 Ordained by Bishop Potter " . . 244 Elected Fellow of Lincoln-College . " 246 Specimens of his juvenile poetry .. " 247 His method of Study " .. 253 Becomes his Father's Curate " . . 254 Is recalled to reside at Oxford .... " . . 256 His thoughts on the Sacrament 271 Preaches before the University " . . 280 Vindicates his alleged singularity . . . 282 Practice of reading on horseback . " .. 284 Requested to apply for the living of Ep worth " . . 286 Writes to his Father on that sub- ject " . . 288 His brother Samuel's remarks on that Letter " . . 297 Proposed as a Missionary to Geor- gia " .. 301 Embarks at Gravesend 2 .. 6 To his brother, on teaching the Classics " . . 7 Services on ship— Moravians " . . 9 Arrives at Savannah " . . 11 Letter to his brother Charles " . . 13 " on cheerfulness, to a lady . . " . . 23 Troubles at Savannah commence . " .. 2fi His intention to return to England " . . 32 Reflections at sea " . . 36 " after his return to England " . . 39" Embarks for Germany " . . 54 Forbidden the London churches 55 Letter to Count Zinzendorf " .. 58 " to the Church at Hernhuth . " .. 59 Commences Field-Preacher " .. 63 Effectsof his preaching at Bristol . " .. 64 Vol. Page Wesley, John, Correspondence with his brother Samuel 2 ■ ■ 72 Answers objections to his preaching " .. 74 Interview with Bishop of Bristol . " . . ib. Letter to Mr. Whitefield " . . 84 Visits Newcastle " ... 96 Refused the Sacrament at Epworth " . . 99 Imminent danger from a mob ... . " . . 105 His last sernjon before the Univer- sity " . . 113 Preaches to the soldiers in camp .. " .. 1]§ Waits on the Archbishop of Dublin " .. 146 Letter to E. Perronet, on errors of some " . ■ 160 Preaches in Scotland " . . 163 Extreme illness — writes his own Epitaph " . ■ 171 Marries Mrs. Vizclle " • . 162 Writes to Mr. Fletcher to be his successor " . . 217 Dangerously ill in Ireland " • . 220 Enumeration of his articles of plate " 223 Answer to Father O'Leary " . . 236 Letter to Bishop Lowth, on ordi- nation " . . 241 Letter to Sir Harry Trelawney . . " . . 242 " to the Earl of S " .. 245 " to Lady Huntingdon " . . 215 " to a preacher, on his faults . " . . 270 Ordains Dr. Coke " . . 257 Letter to a Clergyman " . . 271 Observations on his capacity " . . 286 on his ability as a writer . . " . . 287 on his character as a preacher " .. ih. His travels and many sermons ... . " .. ib. His cheerfulness " .. 289 His placability " . . ib. His temperance " . • ib. His charity " . . 291 His power " . . 292 Sketches of his character " .. 294 Wight, Isle of, Mr. Wesley visits it " . • J69 Whitefield, Rev. Mr., his candour and li- berality 1 .. 223 Invites Mr. Wesley to Bristol 2 . . 62 Origin of differences between them " . . 83 His affectionate Letter to Mr. Wes- ley " .. 86 Wright, Mrs., some account of — her po- etry 1 . . 51 Zinzendorf, Count — Conference at Ma- rie n born 2 . . 54 Proposes to have one church in Georgia 1 . . 100 Date Due PI